Tag Archives: Male/Females

Contains sex between one man and multiple women

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Female Masturbation, Mind Control, Orgy, Exhibitionism, Rape, BDSM, Humiliation, Magic, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 13



“Hi, Alice,” Mrs. Martin greeted me.

The Martins were my eleven o’clock appointment. I was showing the couple a house in Spanaway; a cute, light gray rambler with mauve trim. After I showed them the house, for the third fricking time, I would be free for my afternoon date with Mary at the Blue Spruce Motel. I was so excited that I masturbated three times this morning while sexting with Mary. She sent me several naughty photos including one with a young woman eating out her cunt. “just a slut that I share /w mark *-),” she had texted. The photo left me a horny, jealous mess. I hated the woman and envied her all at the same time.

I couldn’t wait for my mouth to be eating Mary’s twat out. That was why I was wearing my shortest skirt, a deep blue, and a crop top half-shirt underneath my blue blazer, and dark brown, thigh-high stockings that just came to hem of my skirt. And no panties or bra underneath the clothing. I was ready to be fucked by my lover.

The showing dragged on and on. The Martins kept asking me the same questions over and over. They were quite the frustrating young couple. I had shown them fifteen houses already, and they seemed to be settled on this one. They just couldn’t make up their damned minds. One o’clock was coming closer and closer, and still the Martins kept finding new, inane questions to ask me.

It took all my self control not to throttle the pair. Instead, I fished my phone out of the purse. “Going 2 be late, sry,” I texted to Mary.

Mary just sent a frowny face and a pic of her dressed in a short, sexy red skirt, red halter top and knee-high black stockings. She was raising the skirt up almost high enough to expose her tasty twat. My pussy started creaming itself, my thick juices trickling out.

It was time to speed the Martins up with an old realtors standby. “I’m so sorry to make you hurry, but I have another client I have to get to soon.”

“Oh, sorry,” young Mrs. Martin said. “But, we’ll take the house.” And then she led out a girlish shout.

“Oh, how wonderful,” I said and to my surprise Mrs. Martin gave me a brief hug.

I had the paperwork with me and had the Martins fill it out before they changed their minds. I may have been excited to get laid, but I needed the commission. Mary would understand. Plus, she was unemployed and on summer break from school. Once that was all finished, I hopped in my cute, cream colored Jetta and sped down to the Blue Spruce Motel. I sent Mary a text, letting her know I was coming. “Room 15,” was her reply.

I knocked hard on room 15’s door. Mary opened it. She was even more stunning in her red outfit in person. She was smiling seductively, thrusting her chest out, her nipples pressed hard on the fabric of her top. “Hey, sexy,” she purred, “fancy meeting you here.”

I was so horny, I just let out a growl of desire and caught my lover in an embrace, kissing her passionately. Our tongues wrestled in each other’s mouths as I forced her back into the room. She hit the bed with the back of her legs and we fell onto it. We kissed passionately, sucking on each other’s lips, rolling about on the bed, and groping each other through our clothes.

But I had to taste her twat. Ever since she sent that photo of that other woman eating her cunt, I had to prove that I could pleasure her just as well. No, I had to eat her twat even better than that other woman. I pushed her onto her back, pushed up her skirt and was delighted to find that she wore no panties. Her pussy lips were waxed smooth of hair and glistened with desire. I kissed the flaming heart of pubic hair above her pussy, then kissed her clit.

“Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned. “Eat my pussy, baby! Oh, fuck you’re tongue feels so good!”

I devoured her pussy with gusto, digging deep into her cunt. She tasted sweet and spicy, and I explored every inch of her pink pussy. She moaned and cursed in pleasure, as I started sucking hard on her clit and fucking two fingers in and out of her wet hole. Her pussy was warm and pulsed on my fingers. I curled my fingers up, searching for her G-spot. Her breathing grew faster and faster and then she moaned and bucked as my fingers rubbed the bundle of nerves at her G-spot. Juices flooded my face and I could have happily drowned in her savory honey.

“Fuck, that was good!” panted Mary, pulling me up to kiss her on the lips. Her tongue licked about my lips, my chin, cleaning her honey off my face. “Get naked, then I have a surprise for you.”

I pulled off my blazer, trying to do a sexy strip tease. Fresh juice trickled from my twat as I wondered what her surprise was. Mary clapped and shouted lewd comments as I danced before her, “Take it off, baby!” and, “Let’s see those titties!” and, “Going to enjoy that pretty pussy!” It was an awkward dance, but Mary seemed to enjoy it anyways. Finally, I was naked, and Mary laid me on the bed, face down. She put a few pillows under my stomach, raising my ass up.

“Close your eyes, babe,” Mary whispered, her breath hot on my ear.

It was exciting not being able to see. I could hear rustling noises. Was Mary was digging in her purse? What could she have in their? Clothes were rustling. She was getting naked, I realized. Oh, God, I wanted to open my eyes so badly, to see my lover in all her beautiful, naked perfection. There was more noise, rubber moving against rubber and then Mary was on the bed behind me, spreading my thighs.

I almost came when her tongue slid through my twat, from my clit to my taint, poking up into my wet pussy. “You taste so good, baby,” Mary cooed. “You’re all hot and wet for me, aren’t you.”

I shook my hips. “So ready for you!”

Mary moved behind me and then something hard and cold touched my pussy, rubbing along m labia, before slipping into my hole. Mary had brought a dildo, I thought with a smile. Mary slid dildo deeper and deeper into me, its girth filling my twat up so deliciously. And then I felt Mary’s body pressing against my ass.

“Oh my god, are you fucking me?” I gasped, looking behind me finally. Mary had a black harness around her waist. “Is that a strap-on?”

Mary grinned, pulling out and sinking back in. “You told me you haven’t had a dick up your vag in a while.”

“Oh, God, it’s good,” I moaned as Mary slowly fucked me. “Thank you.”

Mary picked up the pace, and it felt so good to have something fucking in and out of my cunt. The dildo wasn’t a cock, but it was pretty good replacement. And knowing it was attached to my sweet Mary made it feel even more wickedly delicious I reached under the pillows and started to frig my clit as Mary fucked my pussy, pleasure filling my body, building slowly to my orgasm.

I needed more, faster and harder. “Fuck me hard!” I shouted and Mary picked up the pace. She was panting too, enjoying the fucking as much as I was. I was so close to cumming, my entire body tense with anticipation. And then I came gloriously on the dildo, bucking beneath Mary. “Oh yes, oh yes!” I screamed over and over as Mary plunged in and out of my twat.

Mary collapsed on top of me and we rolled onto our sides, Mary spooning me from behind, the dildo still buried up my twat. Mary breasts and hard nipples pressed delightfully into my back and her arms wrapped around my body, running up and down my sides, groping my breasts, caressing my thighs while she kissed the back of my neck and shoulders.

I turned my head and captured her lips in a kiss. I shifted onto my back, the dildo popping out of my cunt and we made out, softly and gently, our hands exploring each other’s bodies. There was no place on my body that Mary’s delicate hands didn’t touch, didn’t play with, and everywhere she touched me, just sent tingles of pleasure through my bodies. And my hands touched her everywhere. There was nothing about her body that didn’t excite me. Her fingers, her nose, her cute bellybutton, her shapely calves and dainty feet.

“Can I try,” I asked, sliding my hand up and down the wet dildo.

“Yeah, baby,” Mary said.

She helped me get in the harness, securing it about my waist and making sure the dildo pressed on my clit. Then she knelt on the floor and swallowed the dildo, and it was so erotic. She was giving me my first blow job. She bobbed her head up and down on my cock. I stroked her auburn hair, staring down at this beautiful angel. She licked up and down the shaft and then she engulfed it again, sliding it all the way down her throat until her lips kissed the harness, then slid it back out.

Mary released the dildo and kissed her way up my stomach, her tongue tickling my bellybutton. She reached my breasts, licking circles around my melons before she sucked my hard nipple into her lips. Her hands caressed my sides, my ass, my legs, leaving tingles of excitement. Mary released my nipple, kissing up the slope of my breasts, my neck and her lips were on mine. I wrapped my arms around her, kissing gently, passionately, lovingly.

I loved her. She was my beautiful angel.

I pushed her back onto the bed, her thighs spread willingly for me. I was suddenly so nervous. It was like my first time all over again. I crawled atop Mary, my breasts dragged slowly across her belly and up to her tits. Mary arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me down into a kiss. Her tongue was wiggling into my mouth.

The dildo pressed against my clit, sending tingling pleasure though my pussy, as I slowly sank it into Mary’s twat. I broke the kiss, staring deep into her emerald eyes. It was so magical, like my wedding night, only I was the groom and Mary was my bride. I slowly started to make love to her, pretending she was my wife. I could picture our wedding, Mary walking beautifully up the aisle in a white dress while I waited in my black dress. Are friends and families gathered around as two hearts were made one. We would be so happy together, my sweet angel and I.

My wife, my wife, echoed through my mind as I made love to Mary. Our bodies pressing together, our flesh united through the dildo. This sweet angel would be mine. I would woo her from Mark as she wooed me from Dean. We were both gasping in pleasure, kissing and caressing each other’s body. My wife orgasmed beneath me, bucking and moaning her desire loudly. When my own orgasm spilled through me, I wanted to cry out how much I love her. How much I loved this green-eyed angel.

But I didn’t. It was too soon. I need to move slowly, I couldn’t scare her away. I held my future wife, cuddling with her as we savored our orgasms, and fixed hateful eyes on her black diamond engagement ring. Soon my engagement ring would replace it. And I would replace Mark in her heart.

She hadn’t known Mark for long, there relationship would never last. I would be here when it imploded, ready to put my angel back together and then she’ll be all mine. I kissed her soft lips, caressed her firm breasts. I would divorce Dean, go back to my Maiden name, Coburn. And then we would be Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan. I squeezed my love tighter. My hand slid down to her wet twat. I had to have her again.

As I fucked the dildo into her pussy, I knew it would only be a matter of time before she was all mine. Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Mary left to go see Alice, the carpet guys arrived to replace the living room carpet, stained by Desiree and Korina’s blood. I told them to get it down as fast as possible and then leave. I left their money on the couch and told them not to go anywhere else in the house save the first floor bathroom. Then, I gathered all the sluts that were home for a shopping trip and left the workers moving furniture out of their way.

Korina was still in the hospital and Allison was with her. Chantelle and Lana were still on their honeymoon, so that left Desiree, Violet, Lillian, Thamina, Xiu, Fiona, and Chasity. Thamina, Violet and Fiona crowded into my Mustang while Desiree drove Lillian, Xiu, and Chasity in her BMW. I threw a duffel bag full of cash into trunk and decided a few more cars needed to be purchased. Our house had a large driveway and a three car garage, plus there was parking out on the street.

We drove down to River Road, in Puyallup, where all the car lots were located. I decided that two more cars would be in order and was thinking of getting myself a pick-up truck. So I pulled into the Korum Ford Dealership and decided to hold a contest with the sluts to see who would get the new cars. I gathered them around in the center of the car lot.

“Two of you are going to get a new car,” I told the sluts. The sluts all smiled excitedly. “Except you, Desiree, you already have a car. So, the first two sluts that masturbate themselves orgasm will get a car. Starting, now!”

Clothing flew off and the sluts all started pleasuring themselves. I grabbed Desiree and pushed her to her knees so she could give blow me. Desiree swallowed my cock as I watched my sluts masturbating. I pulled out my camcorder and started filming each of the sluts as they pleasured themselves. I was surprised to see that they used different methods to masturbate.

Xiu pinched her clit and just pulled painfully at her pierced nipples. Violet started rubbing her teenage cunt on the fender of a Ford Taurus, Fiona used both her hands, diddling her clit with one and fingering her pussy with the other. Chasity used a one handed method, two fingers, middle and ring, up her cunt while the heel of her hand rubbed her clit and used her free hand to play with her tits. Lillian stuck two fingers up her cunt and one up her ass and fucked both holes together. Thamina just stroked her pussy lips, not actually penetrating her cunt, just petting her hands up and down her slit, brushing against her hard, little clit.

People started gathering and I ordered them to cheer on the sluts. “I bet the red-head cums first,” a guy said to his wife.

His wife shook her head. “Look at the girl with piercings. She is so close to cumming.”

“Look at the blonde frig her clit!” a salesman shouted. “God, I want to play with those tits.”

“Naw, that nasty Asian slut with the piercings! She’s totally getting off on the pain!”

“She’s so cute, rubbing on the car like that!”

“Twenty bucks says its the blonde!”

“Fuck, that. The Muslim bitch!”

Lillian came first, screaming loud and then sucking both the fingers up her cunt and her ass clean. The wife clapped her hands in excitement. “I knew you could do it, sweetheart,” the wife cheered. Lillian smiled happily at her. “I was right, honey,” she gloated to her husband.

“Yeah, you should go down on your wife since she was right,” I told the husband.

He knelt down before his wife and yanked down her jeans and panties. She had a furry, black bush and he dived right in and started eating her out. “Oh, fuck that’s nice,” his wife moaned.

Fiona was furiously masturbating, looking like she was going to be the next to cum when Thamina gasped and shuddered, the upset second place. “You owe me twenty bucks!” a guy yelled. “Fuck that,” his friend retorted. “She came second.” Fiona screamed loudly and came just a moment later. Violet creamed the Fort Taurus and Xiu came last. I shot a big load down Desiree’s lips and she happily shared her prize with Lillian and Thamina.

“Go find a car you like,” I told Lillian and Thamina, slapping both on the ass. I started looking at the pick-up trucks and settled on a sterling gray F-350 Crew Cab for myself, figuring a pickup truck would come sooner or later.

Lillian got a metallic blue Ford Fusion Hybrid and Thamina got herself a Oxford white Ford Escape Hybrid SUV. I paid cash for all three cars and went over to the Larson Volkswagen Dealership to pay off Mary’s Eos. I had Chasity drive my pick-up truck, and I led the convoy of sluts up to the South Hill Mall to get the ladies some new clothes. I had Desiree take them to various clothing stores while I ran into Kay Jewelry

Patricia, the middle-aged woman I robbed last time I was here, flinched when she saw me, fear growing behind her horned-rimmed glasses. That was to be expected, I did leave her tied up in the back room. “It’s okay, I’m not going to rob you, so relax.”

Patrica relaxed, and then asked, “So, did your girl say yes?”

“She did,” I told her.

“Congratulations, son.”

“I need some custom jewelry,” I told her. I handed her a piece of paper that I had wrote out a head of time. “I need chokers with these names set in various gems and then engraved on the back.” I told her which names got which metals and which jewels and told her I would pay double if she got it done in a week. I paid half up front then browsed for some jewelry for Mary. I found a ruby bracelet, a diamond necklace, and five pairs of various jeweled earrings and paid for those as well.

“Son, a word of advise,” Patricia said. “You try having this many women, it’s going to bite you in the ass.”

I smiled at her. “Don’t worry, I can handle it.”

She laughed wickedly. “I bet you can, son, if I was thirty years younger I’d find out for myself.”

“I don’t doubt it,” I told her as I left.

I tracked down the sluts, found them in Hot Topic. All of them chatted excitedly about the clothes they found. The sluts were finally dressed in clothing that wasn’t Desiree’s castoffs. After they had all their clothes, as well as some lingerie from Victoria’s Secret, I took them over to Lover’s Package to get their uniforms.

Thamina got a sexy nurse’s outfit, made of a gauzy white material that her dark body was clearly visible through. The skirt was very short and came with white, thigh high stockings and a nurses cap. Chasity got a sexy cop uniform, royal blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving her breasts almost entirely exposed, and a royal blue miniskirt. She wore her own utility belt with her gun, baton, stun-gun, handcuffs, and other cop tolls, about her slim waist. Thigh-high, black leather boots accented the outfit. The other sluts got sexy maid outfits, like Allison had, transparent bodices that showed off their tits, short skirts with many lacy petticoats underneath that puffed out the skirts. The skirts were so short, if they bent over their asses and cunts would be on display.

For Cuntrag, I bought some nipple clamps, dog collar and leash, a butt plug that had a dog’s tail attached, and a headband with dog ears pointing up off them. She could be a bitch for real if she didn’t want to be my sex slave.

Lastly, we stopped at a furniture store. We were running out of bed space in the house, and Chantelle and Lana weren’t even home yet. Plus, Mary and I planned on adding at least one more slut if we could find a OB/GYN that fit our criteria: young and hot. The basement was large, though, and I bought three queen sized beds to put down there and a fourth bed to go in the sitting room. We didn’t need two living rooms, especially one that didn’t even have a TV in it. I paid the company to deliver the furniture immediately.

I was about to head home when I saw a Key Bank. Smiling, I pulled into the parking lot and hoped their was a pretty bank teller or three to pass the time waiting for the time lock on the bank vault.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled my Eos into the driveway. I had a fun time with Alice and got her promise to meet with us on Thursday. I had to agree to meet Alice ahead of time at the Blue Spruce, but I was willing to pay such a pleasant price. Alice really enjoyed fucking me with the strap-on and it was nice, not nearly as nice as Mark’s cock fucking me, but Alice gave me a couple of satisfying orgasms with it.

There was a van parked out front of the house and a group of guys were loading equipment in it. They must be the carpet guys, I thought. One of them whistled at me and I smiled inwardly. Outwardly, I glared at them. It was nice when guys thought you were hot, but only if they were the right guys. And those carpet guys definitely were not the right guys.

I unlocked the door and headed upstairs, taking off my skirt and blouse. I thought I’d do some painting, so I grabbed a buttoned down shirt of Mark’s and pulled it on. There was something sexy about wearing a man’s shirt. You could smell his scent, that musky, sweaty stench of a man. I was suddenly feeling very horny and it felt like a flood of juices flowing down my legs.

I turned around, and there was Lilith and I jumped in surprise. She was clad only in her silver hair, today. Her breasts were large and round and far too perky for breasts that large. Her hips were shapely and her legs were slim, long. Between her thighs, her silvery bush was matted with her desire.

“Hello, Mistress,” Lilith purred. She reached out and brushed my cheek and I gasped in pleasure, clutching my stomach as a small orgasm rippled through my pussy.

“Lilith,” I croaked, my voice thick with desire.

“Have you thought about your boon?”

“No,” I moaned as Lilith pulled me two her and then her lips were on mine. She tasted of lust, fiery and spicy, as her tongue wiggled into my mouth. So delicious. I could feel her round breasts pushing against me through my shirt, her nipples hard nubs rubbing against my breasts. Her hand reached down and cupped my butt and I came harder, bucking in her embrace.

“Don’t you want something else from me?” Lilith asked, breaking the kiss.

“Oh, yes,” I moaned. “I just …” It was getting hard to think, my mind was cloudy with desire.

Lilith pushed my shoulder down and I willingly got on my knees. Her legs parted and I could see the lips to her pussy beneath her silvery hair. I had to taste her. I pressed my mouth to her pussy, her pubic hair pleasantly tickling my nose, my cheeks, as I tasted her pussy. It was like nothing I’d ever tasted. Spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. Like every pussy I had ever tasted in my life, all together in one delicious mixture.

“There are so many delightful things I can do for you,” Lilith purred. “Wealth, Immortality, Pleasure.”

My tongue dug deep into her slit, I had to drink more and more of the demoness juices. I was cumming as I devoured her cunt. A string of orgasms that threatened to overwhelm my senses.

“I could give you a dick,” she purred. “I saw how you gazed at it. You have no idea the sort of intensity of a male orgasm.”

I did. It was so hot watching Lilith grow a dick out of her clitoris and then fuck Cuntrag last night. I sucked her clit into my mouth, imagining it growing in my lips, getting larger and larger, sliding down my throat. Another orgasm crashed through my cunt and I moaned into Lilith’s pussy.

“Or maybe you want Power,” Lilith continued. “The Power to control people. Or maybe, the Power to control just one person.”

I sucked on harder on her clit and slid two fingers up insider her tight twat. My orgasms were rippling through my body, growing stronger and stronger. Her cunt sucked greedily at my fingers. I added three, then four, and then my entire hand was fisting up her cunt. The wall of her vagina squeezed almost painfully on my hand as I fucked it in and out of her cunt.

“Oh, you delicious mortal,” Lilith purred. “Maybe it’s revenge! On your enemy! Someone who slighted you, hurt you. Revenge on your mother!”

My mother. The pain of my mother’s abandonment broke through the haze of lust for a moment. I was six when she ran off with that muscleman. The fucking whore! But Lilith’s lust quickly overwhelmed the emotion and I went back to fisting the demoness, my lips sucking on her hard clit. Lilith breath quickened as her orgasm approached. I fisted her faster, harder.

“Oh, you fucking whore!” Lilith moaned. “You delicious, fucking whore. Fuck my cunt, harder! Harder you goddamned fucking whore! Yessss!”

When Lilith came, my orgasm was so intense I blacked out. When I awoke, I was lying on the floor, curled up in a ball, my hand sticky with Lilith’s juices. Lilith was gone, back to wherever she lurked. I licked at the ambrosia coating my fist and gasped as a small orgasm rippled through my cunt. Lilith gives such amazing pleasure, but it scared me. It was clear, now, that Lilith just wants me to use my boon, to free her. I had to be careful. Lilith was our contingency. I could not afford to waste the boon in a fit of inflamed passion. Next time, I would have to fight against the lust and not lose myself like I did today.

I needed to think about how to handle Lilith. The doorbell dinged, and I headed downstairs. The Geek Squad was here to set up the computers I bought on my way home. While they set up the computers in my art studio, I sat out on the love seat out on the master bedroom balcony and watched Mount Rainier, and lost myself in thoughts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When we finally reached home, Mary was already back from her date with Alice. Jealousy threatened to rear its head, but I forced it back down. Mary loved me, Alice was just her friend. The friend she dresses as sexy as possible for and spent the afternoon fucking. We went inside, and found the carpet guys had done quick work and had already left.

I found Mary painting in her art studio, formerly Brandon’s office. There was also two brand new computers, one with a drawing pad attached to it. She was finishing up her painting of Mount Rainier she was working on a few days ago. All she wore was one of my buttoned down shirts, which hung down past her ass leaving her beautiful legs exposed

“Hey, Mare,” I greeted. “You’re looking so sexy.”

Mary smiled over her shoulders, her dimples were so cute. “Hey, hun. I had a fun time with Alice. I fucked her with my strap-on and then she returned the favor. Twice!”

“Wish I was there,” I told her, kissing the back of her neck, gently, so as not to disturb her painting. “What’s the computers for?”

“I’m going to make a website,” Mary said. “Turns out, Lillian is going to school for IT, so she’s going to help me on the software side, while I’ll take care of the graphic design.”

“What’s the website for?” I asked, curious.

“We have such beautiful sluts, I think the world needs to see them in action,” Mary said. “For a price, of course.”

I laughed. “Can’t wait to see it, Mare.” I sat the Kay Jewelers bag on the table.

“What’s that?” Mary asked with a knowing smile. She reached in the bag and smiled happily at her new jewelery. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately. I hugged her tight, stroking her back and ass through my shirt.

“Thank you,” she said, when she broke the kiss. Her eyes were misty with tears. “They’re so beautiful.”

“Not as beautiful as you, Mare.”

She kissed me even more passionately after that and pushed me down onto a computer chair. I could taste a woman’s pussy on her lips and my cock was hard in an instant. Alice tasted delicious. Her fingers fumbled at my pants and she quickly pulled my cock out. Without her lips once leaving mine, she skillfully straddled my waist. I groaned into her mouth as my cock sank slowly into her velvety warmth. Christ, she was horny today. I guess Alice wasn’t enough for her, I thought happily.

Mary made love to me slowly, her hips rotating up and down. I grabbed the shirt and fumbled at the buttons. It was too hard to do with Mary’s body pressed so close, so I just pulled hard, popping off the buttons. I found her firm, perky breasts and cupped them. I gently squeezed each one and then began to trace my finger around the edge of her areolas.

Mary’s hips increased their speed, her groin slamming into mine as she rubbed her clit on me before she rose up and and came down again. Her pussy sucked at my cock as she rose up, and squeezed it as she came down. I slid a hand down, gripping her plump ass, tightly, urging her to go faster and faster. And still our lips were locked, tongues wrestling each other.

Faster and harder she rode me. Her hands rubbed my arms and shoulder, cupping my face. My cock was on fire as my pleasure built. Every movement of Mary’s body just brought me closer and closer. Her cunt spasmed about my cock and she kissed me more fiercely as she came. Her velvety pussy milked my cock and my cum sprayed into her hungry hole.

“Thank you,” she whispered into my ear. “I love you.”

She loved me, not Alice. “I love my naughty filly.”

“So, do the sluts have proper clothing, now?” she asked, sitting up on my lap. Her round breasts swayed in front of my lips

“Yeah, wanna see?” I asked, then kissed one of her hard, dusk nipples.

“I do,” she said, and stood up. White cum leaked out of her pussy, running slowly down her thigh.

I had the sluts lined up in the living room and Mary smiled in delight. “Oh, you all look so slutty, now,” she gushed. Mary looked over each slut, stroking their faces and praising each slut’s beauty. “Chasity,” she said, pulling the slut forward. “I’ve been very bad, Officer, you need to perform a cavity search on me.”

Mary sat down on the couch and spread her legs. “There definitely is something white inside your pussy,” Chasity said, kneeling down before her. Chasity spread Mary’s labia open, peering inside her pussy. “There appears to be some contraband I’ll need to get out.”

Mary groaned in pleasure as Chasity dug her tongue into her pussy, lapping up cum and cunt juices. As I watched Chasity, I realized that I hadn’t actually fucked the cop, yet. Deciding that needed to change, I knelt behind her, pushed up her skirt, and exposed her blonde-furred cunt, wet and swollen with desire. Mary watched through lidded eyes as I pulled my cock out and shoved it up Chasity’s tight cunt.

“You have a fucking fine cunt, Chasity,” I told her as I fucked her hard, shoving her face into Mary’s cunt.

“She’s got a wonderful tongue as well,” Mary panted. “Ummm, keep tonging my pussy, slut.”

The other sluts started pairing up. Lillian and Fiona, Thamina and Violet, Desiree and Xiu. As I plowed into Chasity’s cunt I admired all my sluts. This was the life, and that whore, Sister Cuntrag, had tried to take it away from me.

Fiona sat down on Mary’s left and Lillian knelt before her and started to slowly eat out her cunt. Mary threw an arm around Fiona’s head and pulled the strawberry-blonde down to her left breast. Fiona sucked the dusky nipple into her mouth. Thamina claimed Mary’s right side and Violet devoured her black-furred cunt while Thamina started to suckle at Mary’s other breast. Desiree and Xiu were on the floor, scissoring their cunts together.

“Oh, yes!” Mary moaned. “My sluts are making me feel sooo amazing! Eat my pussy and suck my titties! Oh, you sluts are the best!”

I fucked Chasity harder, pounding her slutty cunt and slapped her ass. “Gonna cum in your slutty, dirty hole, whore!” I groaned. Her cunt was tight and the walls rubbed amazingly on my cock head.

“Fill her cunt with your spunk, Master!” moaned Xiu as she vigorously scissored Desiree.

Mary’s emerald eyes fixed on mine, twinkling with lust. “Ride her hard, stallion!” Mary moaned. “Oh, sweet fuck her tongue’s amazing! Here it comes, slut! Here comes my tasty juices!” Mary bucked beneath the three woman’s sucking mouths as she orgasmed.

“Oh, its so delicious!” Chasity moaned then dived back into her Mistress’s juicy pussy.

I slammed hard into Chasity and felt my cum spew into her slutty cunt. Pulling out of Chasity pussy, I sat down on the floor, panting. She was a mighty fine fuck. My cum was leaking slowly out of her pussy, matting her blonde curls. The other sluts were working up to their orgasms and Mary was well on her way to a second orgasm.

It was time to give Sister Cuntrag her gifts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Just give in, be their slave, Sister Cuntrag.

No, no, no! I will not!

I was locked in the closet again. I wasn’t sure for how long. Minutes, hours, days. Time seemed to stand still in here. All I had were the aches in my body and the traitors thoughts in my head. There had to be a way out of this. I just needed to be patient. They’ll slip up and I’ll be able to escape. I just need to hold on a little longer.

You enjoyed being Susanne’s slave all those years ago. Just give in and be Mark and Mary’s slave. Then the pain will stop. The humiliation. The fear. It will all go away and happiness will replace it.

No! Never again!

Fresh sobs wracked my body. I was weakening, giving in. I just needed to be strong for a little longer. Just a little longer.

Footsteps approached my closet and I tensed. Was the person just going to pass or was the closet door about to open. Was fresh torment was about to be heaped upon me, again. “Please pass, please pass,” I whispered to myself.

The footsteps stopped outside the door and then the door creaked open. I lunged for the opening, maybe I could get past whoever it was, run for the front door and get outside. I fell on my face as my leg knotted in stiffness, landing at the feat of Mark. The monster that raped me and tied me up and had me beat.

He snorted in laughter. “Stupid bitch,” he said. Then he dropped a plastic bag on the floor and bent down. He was naked, a slightly overweight, young man with dark hair and disgust on his face. His cock was wet with some sluts pussy, and half hard.

Mark uncuffed me and I rubbed my sore wrists. The flesh around my wrists was rubbed raw by the handcuffs. Mark opened the bag and pulled out a headband with pointed dog ears on it. He shoved it down on my head. “Never take any of these off,” he ordered. Next came out two, stainless steel clamps.

“Please, no!” I shrieked, crawling back into my closet to hide.

“Do you want to be my sex slave?”

Just say yes. “No,” I croaked.

His hand grabbed me by the neck and he pulled me out. I screamed in pain as the first clamp bit into my nipple followed by the second clamp. My nipples were on fire, but the intensity of the pain faded until it was just a dull ache. Next, Mark pulled out a plug with a dog’s tail attached to it. He shoved my face down and I almost passed out from the pain as he shoved it up my ass, still raw from Mary’s rape earlier today.

“Please, please! Just take it out!” I moaned. I wanted to take it out, but Mark’s order was iron in my mind.

“You know what to say to stop this,” Mark said.

He pulled the last item out of the bag. A black, dog’s collar with stainless steel studs running around the outside. He placed it around my neck and cinched it tight, not enough to choke me, but enough that it was uncomfortable, and then he snapped a leash onto the collar and stood up.

“Let’s go, bitch,” he said. I stood up to follow and he slapped me hard in the face, stinging my cheek. “Dogs walk on four legs, stupid bitch!”

Sobbing quietly, I crawled behind him, the carpet rough on my knees. He led me to the living room where Mary and their sluts were pleasuring each other. Mary had a woman sucking at each breasts and another sucking her pussy. Other sluts were tribbing on the floor.

“Here’s our new pet, Mare,” Mark announced.

Everyone stopped fucking to look at me, excited murmurs filled the living room. Desiree rubbed my head. “What a cute doggie,” she cooed maliciously.

Mary laughed and walked around me. She bent down, petting my back and sore ass then tugged on one of the nipple clamps. “There’s a good girl,” Mary cooed.

“Desiree, why don’t you get started on dinner,” Mark ordered. “Thamina, why don’t you help her.”

“Si, mi Rey,” Desiree answered and grabbed Thamina’s hand and led her into the kitchen.

“Lillian, go down to Good Sam and take Allison’s place watching Korina. It’s time you got to know your fellow slut.”

“Yes, Master,” Lillian said, then hesitated. “Master, how is Allison getting back?”

“She’ll drive your car back,” Mark said, shaking his head.

“Oh, right,” Lillian said, sounding a little disappointed.

“Who gave you the car, Lillian?”

“You did, Master,” Lillian answered.

“And I can take it away just as easily.”

“Sorry, Master.” Mark kissed her on the lips and sent her on the way with a slap on the ass.

“You hurt all these sluts,” Mary said, pointing at the sluts that remained. The Asian Xiu, Chasity the cop, teenage Violet, and freckled Fiona. “Xiu has a broken nose because of you. And you tried to take away their owners who make them happy.”

Violet nodded her head and Xiu glared at me. Her nose was covered by a white splint and held on by medical tape. The cop, Chasity had her hands on her hips and cum running down her legs and Fiona looked like she wanted to piss on me again.

“You’ll lick each of their cunts until they cum on your dirty face,” Mary ordered. “Starting with Chasity.”

That wasn’t so bad. I liked licking pussies. Because Susanne taught you, the traitorous voice whispered. Just imagine what Mark and Mary will teach you to like. I pushed the thought down and crawled over to the couch where Chasity awaited, legs spread wide. Her cunt was covered by curly, blonde pubic hair. I licked my tongue up the groove of her cunt, tasting salty cum and beneath that the tart and spicy flavor of Chasity’s pussy.

I devoured her pussy, wanting to give Chasity a mind-blowing orgasm. I realized I was feeling guilty. Yesterday had been complete disaster. I was almost responsible for the death of Desiree. I swore to save her and instead she almost died. Mary was right and I would give these women the best cunnilingus they’ve ever had as an apology.

Chasity was writhing on my tongue, panting within minutes of my tongue’s assault on her pussy. Behind me, there was a girlish giggle and then a moan and the repeated slap of flesh. It sounded like Mark was fucking one of the girls, maybe Violet. Chasity bucked on my face and came with a loud scream and I drank her juices greedily.

Chasity stood up and Mary pulled her over to a recliner. She had her strap-on with a pink dildo about her waist and Chasity sank her wet pussy down onto her and started riding Mary with abandon. Violet replaced Chasity on the couch. Her pussy was covered by neatly trimmed, dark brown bush. Her slit was tight and oozed Mark’s cum. She tasted sweet and fresh and I wiggled my tongue up her tight hole until she came on my face.

Xiu was next. Her shaved cunt was dripping with cum. “Bite my clit,” Xiu moaned as I started to eat her pussy out. I gently nibbled on her clit and she shuddered. “Oh, harder, bite harder!” I nipped her clit and she came with a shuddering cry, flooding my mouth with her tangy girl-cum.

“Ohh, we’re having a party!” boisterous Allison shouted when she entered the house. The lithe teenage girl stripped off her clothes as Fiona spread her legs before me.

“Get on all fours,” Mark ordered Allison, stroking his cock.

“Oh, yes Master,” she happily said, kneeling down and reaching back to spread her pussy lips open. “My naughty little cunt is so hungry for Master’s cock!”

I dived into Fiona’s bright red-furred cunt, sloppy with Mark’s cum. Fiona tasted tart and she grabbed my hair and fucked my face with her pussy. “Eat my cunt, bitch!” Fiona shouted. Her legs wrapped around my head, holding me tight against her hole. “Fuck yeah!” she screamed as she came.

Allison’s freshly fucked cunt replaced Fiona. She was shaved bare and dripping with juices and cum. Allison had a sweet, honey flavor and she played with her pierce nipples as I pleasured her. This wasn’t so bad, the traitorous voice whispered. You love cunt. And there are so many delicious cunts for you to eat here. Allison came on my face and I found my mouth opening, about to beg to make me their slave.

“No!” I shouted at my traitorous body, slamming my mouth shout.

“Yes,” Mary stated, slapping my face. She sat before me, spreading her legs, her shaved pussy glistened with juices and smeared with cum. “Get eating, bitch.”

Mary tasted sweet and spicy and cooed in pleasure as I sucked her labia into my mouth. Mark gripped my waist and his hard cock was plunging into my pussy. Fuck, it was good. I was so horny from sucking all these pussies that I came just from his girth stretching my cunt.

“God, she’s a randy bitch,” Mark panted. “She just came on my cock!”

“Hmm, she’s a good cunt eater, too,” Mary cooed.

Mark most have wished for unlimited stamina, or something. How else could he fuck six women in a row and still be hard for his seventh. I was feeling real good as Mark’s cock reamed me. My nipples hurt deliciously from the nipple clamps, and even the butt plug up my ass was starting to feel good. Mark increased his pace, his cock rubbing wickedly on my pussy walls, and Mary’s cunt tasted amazing on my lips.

Mary’s hands gripped my hair, pulling my face deeper into her snatch. “The bitch is making me cum, hun!” she moaned. “Yes, yes! You fucking whore! Oh, fuck!” Spicy-sweet juices flooded my mouth and I greedily drunk her juices. She let go of my hair.

Mark was frantically fucking my pussy, now, he must be close to his orgasm. I started moving my hips, eager to reach my own orgasm. “Fucking bitch wants my cum!” Mark moaned.

“Give it to her,” Mary cooed. “Fill her dirty cunt with your sperm. Ride her hard, stallion!”

I came when Mark’s cum flooded my pussy. I moaned wordlessly, and I collapsed onto my stomach, popping Mark’s dick out of my pussy. I panted on the carpet and I could feel Mark’s cum trickle out me onto the carpet. My nipples burned beneath, the clamps pressing into the flesh of my breasts but I was too exhausted to move.

I fell asleep, the first sleep I had since I got captured. But, it didn’t last long. Someone slapped my ass and I awoke, screaming in pain. “Its dinner time,” Mark said and pulled my leash.

I had to quickly crawl up on my knees as Mark pulled on my collar. I crawled behind him to the dining room. The hardwood floors were painful on my knees. Mark sat in a chair at the head of the table, Mary sitting to his right and I sat on the floor between them. The other sluts gathered around the table while Desiree and Thamina brought the food into the room. A spicy, sweet smell permeated the room, some kind of Asian stir fry. My stomach rumbled.

“I called my sisters,” Mary said. There was a nervous catch to her voice.

“Oh,” Mark said, casually. He took a bite of food. “Hmm, this is really good, Desiree.”

“Gracias, mi Rey,” Desiree gushed.

“She is a great cook,” cooed Allison. From the floor, I could see Allison’s hand rubbing Desiree’s nut brown thigh beneath the table.

“They were really excited to here about our engagement,” Mary continued. “So, I invited them over for dinner on Friday.”

Mark nodded. “Okay, are you …”

“Yes,” Mary answered delicately. She cleared her throat. “My father will be coming, too, and my sisters are going to bring their boyfriends.”

“Well, I’ll make sure the sluts keep them entertained,” Mark replied.

My stomach growled loudly and Mary looked down at me. “Are you hungry?”

“Yes,” I answered, flushing.

Mary grabbed a piece of meat off her plate and held it in front of me. Anger surged inside me. They were feeding me like a dog begging for scraps. The meat had a spicy aroma and was covered with an orange sauce. I turned my head away.

“The only food you’re going to get,” Mary said, holding the meat in front of my face.

It smelled delicious and my stomach rumbled a second time. I would need to keep my strength up if I had a chance to escape. I wasn’t giving in to their degrading request, just doing what I need to survive. I opened my mouth and grabbed the piece of meat. It tasted delicious, a spicy, orange flavor.

“My finger’s are sticky,” Mary said. Sighing, I licked and sucked the tasty sauce off her fingers. “Umm, she likes to suck,” Mary told Mark. “I bet you would love to have her suck your cock.”

“I would,” Mark answered.

“Get to it, bitch,” Mary barked.

I crawled under the table. Allison’s hand was between Desiree’s legs, now, fingering the woman’s cunt. Mark’s cock was hard and I sucked it into my mouth. I sucked hard, wiggling my tongue around the sensitive head and cupped his balls. I may as well get this over with as fast as possible.

“She’s eager,” Mark panted. “Thanks, Mare. You’re the best.”

“I know,” Mary answered, pleased with herself. A hand rubbed my hair, petting me. “Good, girl,” Mary praised. Fuck this was humiliating.

Just give in, be their slave.

No, no, no! I am stronger than this! I continued blowing Mark, bobbing my head and massaging his balls.

“On Thursday evening, around seven,” Mark said, “a group of my friends is coming by.”

Mary nodded. “Sure.”

“We’re a … uh … gaming group. We get together most Thursdays to play D&D.”

Mary chortled. “D&D. I recall someone finding it ridiculous that I used to play Vampire: The Masquerade.”

“D&D players always look down on LARPers,” Mark said, defending himself. “If its a problem, we can play at Tom’s house.”

“No, it’s fine,” Mary said. “Just giving you a hard time.”

“Can I play,” Lillian asked. “I love playing D&D.”

“Sure,” Mark said, in surprise.

“Anyways,” Mary continued, “Diane was wanting to go clubbing, so Thursday night works great.”

“Diane?” Mark asked.

“Yeah, from the Japanese steakhouse,” Mary reminded.

“She was hot,” Mark muttered. “So, hot.”

Mark’s cock suddenly flooded my mouth with cum. I coughed, pulling away in surprise. His next squirt sprayed my cheek and a third splashed across my forehead and nose. His cum was salty in my mouth and I swallowed. A fourth spurt arced out and landed on my right breast.

“Good girl,” Mark praised and then brought a piece of meat down. He slid it through the cum on my tit and held it up to my lips.

I hesitated, then I ate the meat. What the hell, I already swallowed a load of cum. The spicy sauce masked the flavor of the cum anyways. Mary joined mark, swiping a red pepper through the cum and feeding it to me.

“So, what club are you going to?” Mark asked.

“The Clam Diver,” Mary answered, swiping a sliced onion through the cum and feeding it to me. I licked her fingers clean without her asking. “It’s a lezzie club in Tacoma.”

“Can’t wait to hear about it,” Mark said and then kissed her.

“Oh,” Mary said, “I think I may have found an OB/GYN for us. Alice told me about her. She just started at a Group Health in Tacoma. I got an appointment at Thursday, 10 am.”

“Sounds promising,” Mark said.

Desiree suddenly moaned loudly. From my position on the floor, I could see Alison’s fingers come away from her pussy sticky with juices. “Did you just cum?” Mary asked.

“She did,” Allison giggled. “Just wanted to show my appreciation for this delicious dinner.”

As the dinner wrapped up, Violet took me into the kitchen and placed a plate on the floor, strips of beef and fried vegetables in a savory sauce over brown rice. Violet didn’t give me any utensils and just looked apologetically at me.

“Dog’s don’t need forks,” Mary quipped, from the dining room. “Or hands.”

I was starving, though, so I bent my head down and started hungrily eating the food of the plate. To my amazement, I cleaned my plate, my face was sticky with sauce and bits of rice. They let me stand up after that, and clean my face off. Then I was given a glass of water, my throat was parched and I chugged it down in one go.

Then I had to wash the dishes while Desiree and Fiona watched. If I slacked, or they thought I was slacking, Desiree or Fiona or both would hit my tender ass with a rolled up newspaper. When the dishes were finished, Fiona grabbed my leash.

“Dog’s crawl,” she barked, when I started walking after her and she smacked my welted ass with the newspaper.

Fiona led me out of the kitchen and into the living room. Mark and Mary waited, both dressed, Mark in blue jeans and a white t-shirt, while Mary wore a yellow sundress with red orchids. Mark took my leash.

“Time for your walk,” he said in that excited, babyish tone people use on their pets. He wrapped his other arm around Mary and kicked me in the ass. “Start crawling, bitch.”

He couldn’t mean to take me outside? Naked and crawling? With a dog’s tail up my ass?

Mark used his foot to guide me to the front door. My heart was hammering in my chest. This couldn’t be happening! Please, not this! Please, God! Mary opened the door and I froze. He pushed my ass with his foot, the pain was intense, but I couldn’t do it. Mark brushed by me and yanked hard on the leash. I fell forward, my arm scarping on the wooden porch.

“You can crawl, or you can be dragged,” Mark warned.

Gathering my dignity, I crawled slowly outside, down the steps and onto the pebbly walkway. My knees were on fire, the palms of my hands sore. Mark led me out onto the soft grass, and that provided some relief to my poor knees. The sun was warm on my naked back and sore ass. I looked around and there was no one out on the street, yet. Mark led me over to some bushes.

“I bet you need to pee,” Mark said, pointing to the bushes.

“No,” I muttered. I couldn’t do that.

“Pee here,” Mary ordered, “or beg to be our slave?”

Just give in, the humiliation can end.

I raise my leg, closed my eyes and relaxed my bladder.

“Oh my god!” a woman gasped, her voice thick with a southern twang. I wanted to stop peeing, but I was mid-stream. There was no stopping now. I flushed in embarrassment, recognizing the voice.

“Oh, hi Madeleine,” Mark greeted. “Nothing wrong going on here, just walking my dog.”

“Oh, okay,” Madeleine said. “Hi, Louise, I see you worked out your … problems with your husband,” Madeleine said, delicately.

I could feel my face reddening in shame. Why did it have to be Madeleine who had to see me like this. Madeleine had been so nice to me. She let me stay in her house. I even fancied the woman. I glanced at her face, and the disgust painted there twisted in my heart.

“Wife, is that what she told you,” Mark said, laughing. “I’m engaged to Mary, here. Louise is just our dog.”

“She has a great tongue,” Mary said. “I bet you’d love to have your pussy licked. She’ll make you cum real quick. I would love to see that.”

Madeleine gave a randy laugh. Mary seemed to have a power that made women want to do whatever sexual thing she wanted. And sweet Madeleine, with that delightful, southern twang, was falling under her powers. “Sure, if that’ll make you happy, sugar.”

“It would,” Mary said. “Just lift up your skirt and the bitch will make you feel great.”

Madeleine stood over me, in her gray, pencil skirt and ruffled, white blouse. She hiked her skirt up, revealing a pair of plain, sky blue panties. I pulled the panties to one side, revealing her neatly trimmed, brunette bush and large, pussy lips. Yesterday morning, I fantasized about eating her cunt, and now I was being forced to, out in public, like a bitch. Her pussy tasted spicy and tangy as I dug my tongue deep into her cunt.

“Oh, that’s nice,” Madeleine drawled excitedly, “she as eager as a beaver chewin’ on wood.”

Her hand gripped my hair and her hips started to slowly rotate as her pleasure increased. I slipped a finger up her snatch and started rapidly flicking my tongue on her clit. Madeleine’s breath came harder and faster, her moans louder and more passionate.

“Oh, Lord, that’s sweet,” Madeleine gasped. “She’s stoked my fires real good!”

Madeleine bucked on my face, panting loudly as she came hard. She let go of my hair and I fell back on my ass, the butt plug driving deeper into my asshole. I looked up at Madeleine and she looked disgustedly at me. Fresh tears flowed from my eyes.

“Whew,” Madeleine said, wiping her sweaty brow. “I’m not rightly sure what came over me, but the bitch made me cum, right nicely!”

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” Mark said as Madeleine walked off.

“Looking forward to it, sugar,” she called back.

“Come on,” Mary said. “We still got to go on our walk.”

“Are you going to make me … do that, again?” I asked, sobbing.

“Yeah,” Mark said. “Everyone we meet on our walk’s going to get satisfied by you.”

Mary nodded. “Whether with your mouth or your cunt, you’re going to make a lot of people happy.”

Just give in, the voice whispered. I struggled to push the thought down, but I was to weak. Just give in.

“Please,” I whispered. They won. “Make me your sex slave.”

“What was that, bitch?” Mary asked.

“I want to be your sex slave,” I blurted out.

Mark bent down, staring into my eyes. His eyes were blue and seemed to peer right into my soul. “Tell me the truth, do you really want to be our sex slave?”

I couldn’t lie, he gave me an order. “Yes.”

Mark helped me to my feet. “From now on, you belong to Mary and me. You’ll do whatever depraved, filthy act we tell you to, happily.”

“Yes, Master,” I said and I smiled.

My Master hugged me and kissed me on the lips. I was crying, but not out of sadness, but out of joy. My Mistress embraced me tightly, and her lips were soft on mine. Master removed my nipple clamps, unbuckled the collar and pulled the butt plug out of my ass.

“You are no longer Sister Cuntrag,” Mistress told me.

“Thank you, Mistress,” I whispered.

Master frowned. “I don’t like the name Louise, though.”

“Master, I took the name Louise Afra when I swore my vows,” I quietly said. “I was born Karen Redding.”

“Okay, Karen,” Master said, pulling the dog ears off my head. “Let’s get you cleaned up.

Master took one hand, Mistress the other, and led me back into the house. My fellow sluts were in the living room and I apologized to each of them for trying to take them away from our Masters. I understood now. There was happiness in submission, there was joy in obedience. They all happily embraced me and kissed me and I happily embraced them back. I had so many sister-sluts, now!

“Thamina,” Mistress said, “take Karen upstairs and tend to her.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Thamina answered and took my hand and led me upstairs to start my new life as Mark and Mary’s slave.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 15

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 13: The Pleasure and Pain of the Nuns

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 13: The Pleasure and Pain of the Nuns

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Mind Control, BDSM, Rape, Oral, Orgy, Spanking, Rimming, Watersports

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 12



Slowly, the Ecstasy faded from me, the rapturous fire withdrew, and the outside world returned. No longer was I swept up in the passion of the Archangel Gabriel. My sense returned, one by one. The first was smell, the air filled with a lemony scent trying to mask a bitter ammonia cleaner. I could feel the cool tiles beneath me, through the fabric of my gray habit, as touch returned. My mouth tasted of incense from Gabriel’s kisses. Something tapped over and over, a hollow, woody noise, and light filtered red through my closed eyes.

I once again became Sister Theodora Mariam.

I opened my eyes. I was lying on the floor of the ladies room of St. Afra’s fellowship hall. The tapping sound was caused by someone incessantly knocking at the bathroom door. I pulled myself shakily to my feat. My panties were drenched with my juices and the fabric felt rough on my sensitive clitoris and labia. A pleasant ache radiated from my vagina from the passion of Gabriel’s lovemaking.

“Sister Theodora? Are you okay?” a Hispanic woman asked, concerned, through the door. It sounded like Esmeralda.

“I’m fine,” I answered, straightening my habit. I splashed some water on my flushed face before I unlocked the door. A concerned Esmeralda and her friend Rosenda awaited me. Both elderly Hispanic woman looked concerned and I said the first lie that popped into my mind. “Just some food poisoning. I just need to get back to my house and lie down.” It wouldn’t do to tell them the truth, that the Archangel Gabriel just made passionate love to me in here or that I had been sent on a sacred mission to fight Evil.

“Of course, of course,” Esmeralda said and barked something in Spanish.

A teenage girl sullenly walked up. She was dressed in a purple halter top trimmed in pink with a unicorn jumping a rainbow on the front and a pair of stonewashed jeans that rode low on her hips. She had the perky breasts of youth, and the halter top did nothing to conceal them. Definitely not the clothes a young lady should wear in church. Her full, vibrant hair, a deep black, was streaked with blonde highlights. A smart phone was clutched in her hand and kept vibrating and beeping.

“What?” she asked in teenage annoyance.

“This is my granddaughter, Cruzita,” Esmeralda said. “Cruzita, help Sister Theodora to her house, she’s not feeling well.”

“I’m fine,” I told them. I took a step and swayed and Cruzita caught me. “Okay, maybe I need a little help.”

I placed my arm around her shoulder and Cruzita helped me outside. She smelled faintly of apples, from her shampoo, and apricot, from her lotion. The heat outside was like a hammer and didn’t help relieve the exhaustion I felt from the mult-orgasmic bliss I just left. We reached my door and I opened it was blessedly cool inside my house. Cruzita helped me to the couch and started looking around, curious.

“Thank you, Cruzita,” I said. I would rest a minute and then start packing.

“Zi,” she said. “No one calls me Cruzita but mi Abuela.”

“Okay, Zi, thanks.”

She smiled at me and looked around the small living room. “I’ve never been in a nun’s house before.”

“Oh, its just like any other house, really,” I told her.

“You even have a TV and a computer!” she exclaimed, in amazement. “I thought nuns weren’t allowed to have processions.”

“Different orders swear different vows,” I told her. “As long as I don’t have anything too fancy, it’s okay.”

“Ohh, is this your bedroom,” she said, opening a door.

“Wait, don’t go in there,” I protested, remembering that I hadn’t put my vibrator away. Ever since I realized there was a Warlock operating up in Washington State, I had been masturbating almost constantly. I was so excited that I might get the Ecstasy, I just couldn’t help myself.

And now I had received the Ecstasy. But instead of being filled with excitement, I’m filled with fear. Fear for Sister Louise, my mentor and savior. The news reported she had been arrested for attempted murder. Whoever this Warlock is in Washington State, he’s dangerous. I would have to be careful. Take my time. Especially if he had police under his power.

“What this?” Zi asked with a naughty smile, holding my vibrator as she returned from my bedroom. It was a short, but wide, purple dildo with a black base that turned to adjusted the intensity of the vibration.

I flushed. “I’m a nun, not a corpse,” I told her.

She laughed. “No, you’re definitely not a corpse.” She boldly eyed me.

Was she hitting on me? My fax machine beeped and started printing. That would be my Papal Indulgence. I eyed up Zi, considering. While I loved men, and their cocks, Sister Louise had shown me a woman could be just as fun in her own way. And since my Indulgence has arrived, any sins I committed from this point were already forgiven. I returned Zi’s smile.

“You seem very interested in the life of a nun. Are you interested in taking the vows?”

“Maybe,” she said with a flirty smile. “Being around women all the time, away from men, why that does have a certain appeal.”

“Yes it does,” I told her. “Having other woman to share things with can be quite … stimulating.”

Their was a hum as Zi accidentally turned on my vibrator. She quickly turned it off, blushing. I stepped closer to her and she flushed, breathing quickly. I reached out and touched the strap of her halter top. “You shouldn’t wear something like this in church.”

“Oh,” she asked, feigning ignorance. “Why not.”

“It shows off too much flesh,” I said. “Your tits are practically spilling out and those pants.” I tutted my tongue. “You may as well be naked, that’s how tight those pants are. I can see your panty line. In the old days, I could punish you for wearing something this revealing.”

“Maybe you should punish me,” Zi whispered. “I’ve been a bad girl. I’ve had impure thoughts about a certain nun for a week.”

My lips were on hers and I shoved my tongue into her mouth. Zi melted in my arms, her breasts rubbing against mine. Her lips tasted of sweet strawberries. Her arms wrapped around me, one hand still clutching my vibrator. I slid my arms around her, stroked her back and let one hand slip down to her jeans and groped her plump ass.

God, it was wonderful to feel another person on my lips. The Ecstasy was amazing, wonderful. But it also overwhelmed you, reduced your entire world to just pleasure. It was nice to have a real person in your arms, kissing you. Someone you could hold and touch. And see. And smell. Zi’s arousal was filling my nostrils, a fresh, spicy scent.

Somehow we found my bed while kissing and Zi and I fell back onto the soft mattress, are lips pressed together the entire time. Zi was beneath me, her hands roaming across my back, still clutching my vibrator. Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound and we broke our kiss, giggling. The knob at the base of the vibrator twisted as Zi rubbed it on my back, turning the purple dildo on with a low hum.

I took the vibrator from her, twisting the base to turn it off, and then waggled it at her. “I was supposed to be punishing you. Kisses won’t distract me!”

“Sorry, sister,” Zi said with mock submissiveness, while grinning like the cat who caught the canary.

My hand slid down her side and reached her jeans. I unsnapped her pants and pulled down her zipper. Her panties were a flimsy pink that barely concealed her pussy underneath. Her pubic hair, shaved down to a landing strip, was a dark shadow beneath the the pink fabric. I flipped her onto her back, rubbed her plump, Latina ass and pulled her jeans and panties off, bunching the clothes around her ankles. I slapped her tan ass, watching the cheeks jiggle.

“Naughty girl,” I purred and slapped her again.

“I’m such a bad, Catholic girl,” moaned Zi. “I have many lustful thoughts. I play with my chocha all the time. In my bed, in the bathroom, at school, at church.” I smacked her ass hard. “I’ve had relations with men and with women.”

Smack. Another slap to her plump ass, and then I squeezed her flesh globe. “Tell me about these women you had relations with.”

“Uhh, let’s see. Catalina and I fingered each other’s chochas in the school bathroom.” Smack! “Ohh, I let Señora Bautista eat my chocha at the church picnic last week!”

“She just had a baby,” I gasped and smacked her ass.

“Her milk tasted so sweet,” Zi purred. Smack!

“At a slumber party, I made out with all the girls and snuck into the bathroom with one and ate out her chocha while the other girls slept in the living room.” Smack!

“I think an Act of Contrition is in order,” I told her, smacking her ass one last time.

“My God,” Zi recited. I grabbed the vibrator. “I am sorry for my sins with all my heart.” The vibrator hummed as I turned it on. “In choosing to do wrong and failing to do good I have…oh fuck…” she gasped as I slid the vibrator up her wet pussy.

“Don’t swear when praying!” I barked, and slapped her ass with my free hand.

“Oh, I have sinned against you whom I should love above all things.” I slowly slid the Vibrator deep inside her before slowly drawing it back. Her breath quickened. “I firmly intend, with your help, to do penance, to…fuck, that’s good…to sin no more, and to…ohh my God, faster, faster!”

I obliged her, fucking the vibrator faster into her cunt.

“And to avoid whatever leads me to sin,” she gasped, writhing on my bed. She was doing a bad job of that, right night.

I spread her plump ass cheeks and found her puckered asshole. I tongued her asshole, tasting the sour flavor of her ass as I fucked the vibrator into her faster and harder. I wiggled my tongue into her tight ass, delighting in her moans of pleasure.

“Oh, Mother of God that’s amazing!” Zi cried. “Tongue my ass, Sister! Oh, our Savior Jesus Christ suffered and died for us. In His name, my God, have mercy. Amen!” She screamed the last word, shuddering as her orgasm washed over her. “Oh, Sister, I think I’ve sinned again.”

I smiled at her, rolling her onto her back and crawled up her body. “Then I guess you’ll just have to do more confessing,” I told her and then captured her lips with a kiss.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The bed was gently rocking as I drifted awake. I rolled over on my side and the rocking stopped. I thought about going back to sleep when the bed started rocking again. There was also a slippery noise, like wet flesh sliding against each other. There was some heavy breathing and soft, feminine sighs. I let the bed rock me back to sleep, or at least to a light doze. Sleep overtook me for a time, and when I awoke the bed rocked a little harder, the sighs were turning into gasps. The spicy-sweet scent of female arousal filled my nose. My cock was painfully hard.

“Oh, fuck!” a woman moaned, the bed was really shaking now and it was getting harder to keep dozing. There was a shushing sound. “Sorry, Mistress,” someone whispered.

I cracked my eyes and saw my fiancee writhing on top of Allison, one of our sex slaves. Allison’s slim legs were wrapped around Mary’s waist as the pair tribbed. Mary’s auburn hair spilled across both their faces, obscuring their kiss. Mary’s freckled breast rubbed against Allison’s pierced nipples while Allison racked her Mistress’s back with her fingernails.

I smiled, enjoying the sight. Last night, Mary and I were so exhausted from our encounter with the demoness, Lilith, we just fell asleep when Allison joined our bed. We had promised Allison some quality time and the poor teenager was hot and ready to go, but all she got was to sleep between us. But, she was a good slut and didn’t complain, just let us snuggle her between us.

I reached out and pinched Allison nipple that peaked out and tugged gently at the silver barbell that pierced the hard nub. Allison broke the kiss and turned her face towards me, brushing Mary’s hair out of her eyes. “Good morning, Master,” she panted. Her face with flushed and damp with sweat.

Mary turned to face me and I leaned in to kiss her. “Good morning, Mare.”

“Morning, hun,” Mary greeted, and she started tribbing Allison hard and the headboard started banging on the wall.

“You gonna make this whore cum?” I asked, stroking her back.

“I am, Mark!” Mary breathed. “She’s going to cum on my pussy.”

“Oh, yes!” Allison panted. “Your clit feel so nice on my cunt, Mistress.”

Mary’s hips took on a frantic rhythm as her orgasm neared. Both women were moaning and panting in pleasure. “I’m about to cum, whore! Uhh, you’re cunt feels so sweet on my pussy! Cum with me, slut!”

“Oh, Mistress, I’m cumming!” Allison howled. “Thank you, thank you, Mistress! It’s so good!” Both women clutched each other as their orgasms rolled over each other. Allison kissed Mary tenderly. “Thank you, Mistress, for sharing your pleasure with me.”

Mary smiled and kissed her back. “You’re welcome, slut!” Mary reached over and grasped my hard cock and stroked it a few times. “It feels like Master wants to share his pleasure with you.”

Allison’s hand joined Mary’s on my cock. “Ohh, do you Master! Do you want to stick your hard cock in my tight, slutty cunt and make me feel good?”

“Oh, fuck yeah!” I moaned, enjoying their hands stroking my cock.

Mary rolled off Allison, stretching out next to her. Both their shaved pussies were glistening with girl-cum. I knelt upon the bed and grabbed Allison by the waist and pulled her to me. Above her shaved cunt was the phrase “Cum on in” tattooed along with a little arrow pointing towards her hard clit. I pulled Allison up and Mary slipped a pillow under the small of her back as I fucked my cock into her wet pussy.

“Oohh, Master’s cock feels so nice in my cunt!” Allison cooed as I started to fuck her. Her tits jiggled every time I plowed into her.

Allison’s cunt felt so nice on my cock, tight with youth and sopping wet. Mary rose up and then straddled Allison’s face, lowering her dripping pussy to Allison’s eager lips. Mary’s face lit up in pleasure as Allison’s tongue dug through her pussy lips and Mary leaned into kiss me. Her tongue was wet in my mouth, wrestling with my tongue. I caressed Mary’s soft cheek as we kissed.

“I love you so much,” I told her when she broke the kiss and she smiled beautifully, dimples appearing on her angelic face.

“I love you, Mark,” she whispered and then moaned in pleasure.

I realized I had stopped fucking Allison while we kissed, and started plowing back into the slut’s velvety cunt. Mary caressed my chest and then bent down and sucked my nipple. It felt weird, her mouth sucking greedily, wet and hot on my nipple. More ticklish then pleasurable. When Mary finished I bent down and captured her own, larger nipple in my mouth. She moaned in pleasure as I explored her hard nipple with my tongue as I gently sucked on her tit.

“Oh, god this is amazing!” Mary gasped. “My stallion’s sucking my tit while my slut eats my pussy!

I bent further down, stretching my legs out and started kissing Mary’s belly, tonguing her cute little belly button. I kissed lower and found the fiery heart of pubic hair above her pussy, kissing the curly hair. I could smell the spicy-sweet scent of Mary’s pussy and hear Allison’s tongue probing Mary’s cunt, lapping up her sweet nectar.

Allison cunt was convulsing on my dick and she shuddered beneath us and gasping in Mary’s pussy as she came on my cock. I continued fucking her, enjoying the way her cunt milked my cock. Mary shifted on Allison’s face, leaning back so her cunt was in front of my mouth and Allison was tonging her ass. I greedily ate at my fiancee’s cunt, savoring her sweet and spicy honey.

“Ooh, Mark, that’s so good!” Mary moaned. “Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum! Keep sucking my pussy, hun! Oh, keep sucking me! Tongue my ass, slut! Suck my pussy!”

I drank her juices as she flooded my mouth when she came on my lips. I felt my balls tightening and screwed Allison hard a few more time and then my orgasm surged through me and out my cock, flooding Allison teenage cunt with my sperm. Breathing heavily, I rolled over onto my back.

“Fuck that was good!” I gasped.

“Oh, thank you Master,” Allison said, happily. “I’m glad my slutty pussy pleased you and I’m so thankful for letting me cum.”

Mary crawled over me and snuggled up against me on the other side. She stroked my face and then kissed me, savoring her flavor on my lips. “Allison, get out. Mark and I need to talk.”

“Oh, okay Mistress,” Allison said, a little disappointed.

Allison bent over and kissed Mary and then me and I groped her breast. “Go get the sluts counting the money,” I told her. “And stop pouting. You’re our slut, remember. We can throw you out of our bed whenever we want. Just be happy we decided to use you as our sex toy this morning.”

“Yes, Master, sorry Master,” Allison apologized and strode out of her room, her tight, teenage ass swayed beautifully as she walked away.

Mary bit her lip, and it looked like she wanted to say something. I stroked her hair and waited patiently for her to speak. Finally, she said, “Mark, can …” She cleared her throat. “Can you do it. Sleep with your sister? Sleep with your mother?”

“My sister, she’s always been a kid to me,” I told her. “But she’s the same age as you, so … I guess I could.”

“But your mother?”

I swallowed, should I tell her that I used to fantasize about fucking my mom. What if she was disgusted? What is she hated me? I peered into her deep, green eyes and saw her love and support. “Yeah,” I whispered. “I … When I was young, I used to … jerk off, thinking about it.”

“Oh,” Mary said, mulling over that thought. “I … guess that’s not that strange. An … Oedipus complex, right?”

“You don’t think I’m … disgusting?” I asked, holding my breath.

“No,” she said and kissed me. “When I was young, I thought of my father …” Spots of crimson appeared on her freckled cheeks. “So, I can understand.”

“What about you and your sisters?” I asked her. “Could you sleep with one of them?”

She bit her lip again. “I … I don’t know. They are my sisters. It … it just doesn’t seem right.”

“Of course, Mare,” I told her. I could feel her pussy pressing up against my thigh getting wetter. “But it seems exciting, too?”

“Yes,” Mary whispered, huskily, sliding her wet pussy on my thigh.

I kissed her. “You want to sleep with your sisters?”

“Yes!” she hissed.

I kissed her again. “You want to fuck your father!”

“Oh, yes!”

I rolled Mary onto her back, kissing her passionately. “I can be your daddy.”

Mary’s legs wrapped around my hips. “Oh, fuck me daddy! You’re cock so big, so hard in my pussy, daddy!”

“My baby girls grown up to be so beautiful,” I moaned, getting into the roleplay. “Your pussy feels so wonderful on my cock.”

“Am I making you feel good, daddy!” she asked, in a little girls voice.

Her cunt felt magical on my cock. “Yes, babycakes, you’re cunt’s like silk on my dick! So amazing!”

“Fuck me! Fuck me, daddy!”

The bed creaked as I fucked her hard and Mary gasped and moaned as I fucked her. She felt so warm and tight on my cock, her pussy sending tingles of pleasure as my cock plunged in and out of her hole. My balls tightened. “I’m gonna cum, baby girl! Daddy’s gonna cum in your slutty pussy!”

“Oh, cum in my cunt, Daddy!” she moaned. “Flood your daughter’s cunt with your hut, sticky cream!”

“Here it comes, cupcake!” Mary was cumming on my cock as I flooded her with my cum.

“Oh, yes daddy!” she cried out. “Oh, thank you daddy!” Then she kissed me, gently and lovingly. “That was nice, Mark.” I smiled and went to roll off her, but she stopped me. “You feel nice on top of me.”

“How am I going to sleep with my mom?” I asked, coming off the high our lovemaking.

She sighed. “I don’t know. We’ll figure it out, I guess.”

“I guess I’ll call my sister today.” It was weird, thinking about seducing my sister.

Mary’s phone chirped and I rolled off her so she could reach it on her nightstand. She sat up in bed, her breasts naked above our mussed sheets, and read the text. Mary smiled, reading the screen and started texting back.

“Who?”

“Alice,” Mary answered, focused on her phone. “She wants to get together today.”

“As your realtor or your lover?” I asked.

Mary smiled, mischievously. “Both.”

“Tell her I want to buy all the houses on the block.”

Mary texted back and their was a chirp. “Hmm, she thinks it very unlikely you can buy the block, but I have faith in you, hun.” Mary took a photo of herself with her phone.

“Are you sexting her?”

Mary nodded. “Here, she sent a photo.” Mary held up her phone and there was a picture of a topless, raven haired beauty who used the bathroom mirror to photograph herself.

“Nice tits,” I commented. “Not as nice as yours, of course.” Mary smiled, blushing. I bent over and sucked one of her nipples into my mouth, savoring the hard nub between my lips.

There was a soft knock at the door. “Master.”

“Come in,” I yelled, letting go of Mary’s nipple with regret

Lillian opened the door. The hot topic slut was naked. Her black hair with blue and purple highlights was pulled into two pigtails. Her pale face was accented with black lipstick and eyeliner. Gold rings pierced her right eyebrow, nose, and lip. Her pussy was shaved bare and her slit was tight and inviting.

“Master, there’s naked lady on the porch,” Lillian said, “She says she’s a part of the ‘Naked Jogging Club.’ ”

“That would be Anastasia,” I told Mary.

“The woman you fucked while her husband was upstairs, showering,” Mary asked with an arched eyebrow.

I nodded. “Have fun sexting,” I told Mary, kissing her on the lips before I crawled out of bed. “I’m going to go jogging.”

“You sound so resigned,” Mary giggled. “Running with a naked woman must be so trying.”

“It is,” I quipped. “It’s the sacrifice I’m making to get in better shape for you.”

Mary laughed hard, her breast jiggling. Catching her breath, she asked me, concerned, “Are you sure you’re up for it? The doctor said to take it easy.”

“I’m fine,” I said, dismissively.

“Okay, hun, have fun. Burn off some of those love handles.” Her phone chirped, and she giggled at whatever Alice sent her. She held up her phone to show another pic from Alice. I bent down to get a better look, and saw it was a close up shot of her shaved pussy. Mary took a picture of her own cum-stained pussy and sent the photo.

“When I get back, I think we should discipline the nun.”

Mary looked up from her phone, anger flashing across her face. “Yeah, that sounds perfect.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Your new name is Sister Cuntrag. The hated thought repeated over and over in my mind. Your new name is Sister Cuntrag.

It was my new, hated name, given to me by that bitch Mary, my new Mistress. I had cried and cried all night until I cried my eyes dried, trapped in this cramp, dark closet. Time lost all meaning in here. My entire body ached. I was kneeling on the floor, my hands cuffed behind me, my wrist chaffed. My butt was fire from those sluts spanking me and my vagina was sore from first Mark and then Lilith’s rapes.

Your new name is Sister Cuntrag.

“Please, God, please save me!” I begged again. My voice croaked, my lips parched.

And then a hand caressed my back in the dark and pleasure filled my body. The Ecstasy, I wasn’t forgotten.

“Thank you,” I whispered.

“You have been soiled,” the angelic voice whispered in my mind. “Lilith has polluted you.”

“Please, I served faithfully, just free me, Gabriel.”

“You are here because of your own Pride,” Gabriel said, anger tinging his voice.

“What? I followed Providence,” I protested. “I did my duty!”

“No, you did not!” There was anger in his voice, disappointment. “You wanted to punish Mark, to humiliate him, you let your pride get in the way of God’s Providence. Yesterday, Providence guided you to the Mall. You parked your car next to Mark’s mustang. He was in the mall. All you had to do was let him seduce you. But you were too fixated on dominating his Thralls, on doing it your way. Not God’s way. You have brought your circumstances upon yourself.”

The touch vanished, pleasure faded and anger welled to replace it. “Damn you, Gabriel!” I croaked. “I served faithfully for thirty years and you cast me aside! One fucking mistake! God damn you, Gabriel!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I returned from my jog with Anastasia. Unlike yesterday, only one cop stopped us and he was given the standard orders. We also caught up with another fine looking woman, Madeleine, a southern beauty with the hottest accent and she became the second woman to join the Naked Jogging Club. I thought watching one woman’s naked ass jog before me was a great motivation, turned out two was even better. When we finished, I enjoyed both women back in Madeleine’s house.

When I returned home, I found Mary and most of the sluts sitting around the dinner table enjoying french toast and giggling over what turned out to be bridal magazines. Korina was missing as she was still in the hospital, and Mary had sent Allison to relive Fiona at the hospital. All the sluts were naked and Mary wore her pink, silk robe that molded to her body like a second skin. No, they weren’t all naked, I realized. Thamina still wore her headscarf. The Muslim nurse looked very erotic wearing her modest headscarf and nothing else, so I let I slide. I paused to admire my love and our slaves, drinking in their naked beauties.

“This dress would look amazing on you, Mistress,” Lillian gushed.

“It so lovely,” Fiona said, wistfully. “It will really show your bosom off.”

“Oh, Master’s back!” exclaimed Violet. The petite teenager bound up and hugged me eagerly, pressing her slim body against mine. I kissed her gently and then I walked over to the table.

“Have fun, hun,” Mary said, smiling up at me. I bent and kissed her on the lips and sat down on the table.

“I had a lot of fun,” I said and Mary laughed wickedly. “I bet,” she said.

Each of the sluts had to kiss me like Violet did, and then Desiree placed a plate of french toast before me. It was delicious, as Desiree’s cooking as always was. Mary and the sluts continued flipping through the bridal magazines, left over from Desiree’s marriage last year. My cock hard from all my naked sluts, so I had Chasity slip under the table and blow me while I enjoyed my breakfast.

Watching Chasity sucking my cock got Mary feeling randy, and Lillian joined Chasity beneath the table to eat her Mistress’s cunt. Violet and Desiree started cleaning the dishes and Thamina sat nervously at the table. She was shy and I had Fiona get to know Thamina better. Thamina nervousness fled as Fiona’s skilled tongue brought her to a screaming orgasm. Xiu sat next to Thamina and spread her legs, hopefully. Thamina smiled shyly and slipped down and ate some Chinese cunt with gusto. Mary shuddered next to me, flooding Lillian’s face with her juices. Lillian stood up, beaming and Violet licked Mary’s juices off her face.

Both my breakfast and my blowjob were finished, I sent Chasity to go get Sister Cuntrag for her punishment. Chasity eagerly went, licking my cum off her lips. Mary went upstairs to get something. Chasity returned a minute later, shoving Cuntrag forward and the nun stumbled and fell to her knees on the hardwood floors of the dining room. Her face was red and puffy from crying and her hands were still cuffed behind her back. Her ass was a mass of red welts from the spanking last night.

She glared daggers at me so I casually slapped her across the face. “You’re punishment shall continue until you beg to be our slave,” I ordered her. “It will have to be sincere on your part. But the pain, the humiliation, will stop.”

Cuntrag spat at me. Chasity kicked her in the welted ass and she cried out in pain. “I will not be your slave, not willingly,” Cuntrag spat.

“No biting,” I told her, then grabbed her curly brown hair and pulling her face to my cock and shoved it down her throat.

Cuntrag tried to fight, but her arms were cuffed behind her back so all she could do was wiggle, which just made the blowjob feel better. I gripped her head and fucked her mouth on my cock. Mary walked back into the room, naked, with a large, pink dildo strapped to her groin. I kept fucking Cuntrag’s face on my cock, enjoying her wet throat as Mary knelt behind the bitch.

She rubbed the dildo against Cuntrag’s ass. “That your mistress’s cock,” Mary said. “I’m going to stick my cock up your ass.”

Mary pulled Cuntrag’s hips up so she was on her knees. Then she place the dildo’s head on Cuntrag’s puckered ass and slowly shoved her dildo into Cuntrag’s asshole. Her scream was muffled on my dick as I continued to fuck her face. Mary sank the dildo all the way to the base, pressing her groin against Cuntrag’s welted ass.

“You fucking bitch!” Mary yelled, pulling the dildo back and shoving it back in. “What did we do to you! Why did you try to ruin our lives! You fucking cunt!” Mary pulled back and then fucked the dildo back in hard. “How does it feel to be helpless!”

Mary gripped Cuntrag’s hips and really started to pound the bitch’s ass while I fucked her mouth on my cock. Mary’s freckled tits bounced to the rhythm of her fucking. “Here it comes, bitch!” I groaned and then I shot my load into Cuntrag’s mouth. I held her head down, forcing her to swallow my cum. When she finished swallowing, I let go of her head and she spat out my dick, coughing and gagging. “Are you ready to be our slave?”

“Fuck you!” she hissed, eyes filled with pain.

“I am, you stupid whore!” Mary shouted and smacked her ass, and went back to pumping her dildo in and out of Cuntrag’s ass.

Violet knelt down next to the nun. “It’s so nice being their slave,” Violet told her softly, kissing her tear-stained cheek. She was such a sweet girl. “The pain can stop and you’ll be happy with us.”

“That’s not what you really believe,” Cuntrag snarled through clenched teeth. “That’s just what he’s made you believe. Deep inside, you’re screaming in rage at what he’s done to you. I know!”

Violet looked confused. “Wh-what are you saying? I love being Master and Mistress’s slut. I’ve never been happier!”

“Oh, I hope you keep fighting!” Mary exulted. “Fucking your ass is so sweet! I’m going to cum, you fucking whore! You’ve got me so excited! Oh, fuck!” Mary pounded away at Cuntrag’s ass. She buried the dildo all the way into her bowels and shuddered. “Oh, fuck that’s great!” She thrust in one more time than fell back, the dildo popping out of Cuntrag’s ass and lay panting on the floor.

I grabbed Cuntrag’s hair and pulled her up to her feat and threw her roughly at the table and forced her to bend over it. I caressed her red ass with my hand, then squeezed it hard. She groaned in pain. I grabbed my cock and rubbed it against her pussy. I slid my dick in slow, enjoying her tight cunt and was surprised to find her wet. “Are you starting to like being abused, Cuntrag?”

“Never!” she screamed back, twisting around to glare at me.

“Then why are you so wet? Did you like sucking my cock so much. Or was it Mary fucking your ass that got you so wet?”

“You’re fucking delusional if you think I’m enjoying this!” Cuntrag snarled as I fucked her cunt with slow, deep strokes. “I’m not going to submit, so you might as well stop! You’re just wasting your time!”

“Wasting my time! You almost got Desiree killed, bitch!” I angrily said. “You fucking deserve this! I hope you never give in, then I can enjoy raping you! Desiree, hop up on that table and make that bitch eat your cunt! Let’s put that foul mouth of hers to good use.”

“Ohh, thank you, Master,” Desiree purred, climbing up on the table. She grabbed Cuntrag’s hair and shoved Cuntrag’s face into her shaved pussy. “Ooh, the bitch knows how to lick pussy!”

“She’s probably a dyke!” I shouted, and slapped her welted ass.

Desiree writhed on the bitch, her big tits heaving as her breath quickened. Her dark pink nipples and sweat glistened on her nut brown skin. Desiree held the bitch’s face to her cunt with one hand and groped her large tits with the other. She hefted a tit and brought her own nipple to her lips and sucked hard on her own nipple.

Fiona bent over the table next to Cuntrag, on my right. Mary stepped up behind her. “You ready for my cock, slut?” Mary asked, slapping the pink dildo on Fiona’s pale ass.

“Yes, Mistress!” Fiona panted. “My slutty cunt is dripping wet for your cock!” Mary sank the dildo into Fiona’s cunt and Fiona moaned wantonly as it sank in. “Thank you, Mistress!”

“Enjoying your new toy?” I asked Mary as she started slowly fucking Fiona.

“Umm hmm,” Mary murmured. I matched Mary’s speed, and we fucked our sluts in rhythm, plunging in and pulling out together.

Chasity grabbed Violet and pushed her back so she sat on the table to my left. Chasity knelt down and started to eat her tight, teenage cunt out. “Oh, that’s nice, Chasity,” Violet moaned.

Lillian and Thamina were kissing, Thamina pressed up against the wall. Their thighs were parted, and each rubbed their slutty pussies on the other’s thighs. Lillian’s pale ass flex as she furiously rubbed her cunt on Thamina. Thamina’s rich, brown hands cupped her ass, kneading Lillian’s perky buttcheeks.

Poor Xiu was left all alone and just started slowly fingering her cunt, watching enviously. “Fiona’s mouth’s free,” I told her and she smiled gratefully and climbed upon the table next to Desiree and spread her legs.

Fiona dived into Xiu’s shaved pussy. Desiree stopped sucking her own tit and groped Xiu’s large pair. Xiu’s tits were as large as Desiree, though Xiu was seven or eight inches shorter making her breasts seem even larger on her small frame. Desiree lifted Xiu’s round melon and sucked her pierced nipple into her mouth. Mary reached out and grabbed Xiu’s other pierced nipple, pulling hard on the butterfly that dangled from her nipple.

“Fuck that hurts!” moaned Xiu with a smile. “Bite my clit, Fiona, oh yeah, just like that!”

The room was filled with the moans of women, the scent of aroused cunts: spicy and tangy, sweet and tart, a beautiful musk. Mary started fucking Fiona faster with her strap-on and I matched her pace as I fucked Cuntrag. It became a sort of game, Mary changing the pace of her fucking and I matching it.

“Umm!” Violet moaned next to me, biting her lip while she played with her tiny titties and her little nipples. “Oh, yes, I’m cumming! Oh, thank you, Chasity!”

Chasity rose up and kissed the teenager on the lips and swapped places with the girl. Violet was quite eager to return the favor to the cop and Chasity was panting like a bitch in heat as little Violet ate her cunt. Mary’s began fucking Fiona’s pussy hard and fast, gasping loudly. I matched her rhythm, fucking Cuntrag’s pussy just as hard, just as fast. Fiona moaned into Xiu’s pussy as she came and then Xiu was screaming and bucking so hard she almost fell off the table.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Mary moaned over and over as her frantic fucking of Fiona’s cunt was sending her over the edge. “Oh, fuck this dildo feel so fucking good on my clit!”

I was about to cum in Cuntrag’s pussy when I felt her pussy contract swiftly on my cock. “Shit, the bitch is cumming on my cock!” I moaned. “You like my cock up your cunt? Or do you just like eating pussy that much?”

“She must love pussy, Master!” gasped Desiree. “She’s so good at it! Umm, this bitch is going to make me cum!”

“Do it!” Mary hissed, as she cuddled with Fiona. “Cum on the whore’s dirty face!”

“I’m cumming, Mistress!” Desiree gasped. “All over her disgusting, whorish face!”

And so was I, shooting my sperm deep into her pussy. “Shit, you’re a good fuck, Cuntrag.” I said, slapping her red ass. I pulled out of her and slumped into chair, watching my sperm trickle out of her pussy. “Ready to be my slave, Cuntrag?”

“No,” she whispered.

“Where’s the fight?” I asked her. “Did my cock feel that good inside you? Your cunt felt so great on my cock when you came.”

“Fuck you, asshole!” she snarled.

“Fucking bitch!” Mary snarled and reached down and grabbed one of Cuntrag’s nipples and pulled the bitch to her feet.

“Fuck, let go!” Cuntrag demanded. “Please!”

Not caring, Mary pulled Cuntrag out of the kitchen by the nipple. I followed after, leaving Chasity moaning on the table as Violet greedily ate her snatch and Thamina and Lillian moaning as they fucked each other. Fiona and Desiree followed after me, as curious as I was. Mary led Cuntrag up the stairs, pulling hard on her nipple every time the bitch balked. Cuntrag whimpered the entire way up the stairs. Mary led her into the bathroom and shoved her into the shower. Cuntrag landed on her side on the shower floor. Mary pulled off her strap-on and squatted over Cuntrag.

“You ready to be our slave?” Mary demanded.

“Whore!” Cuntrag hissed in defiance. “You fucking …”

Cuntrag was cut off in a splutter as Mary’s pee splashed into her face and open mouth. Cuntrag tried to curl up in a ball, trying to protect her face as Mary’s yellow piss splashed all over her body. Mary’s stream of piss slowed until only a few squirts of piss remained. Then Mary grabbed my cock and pointed it at the bitch. I relaxed my bladder and Mary guided my hose of piss all over Cuntrag’s body, matting her curly hair, spilling across her breasts, and splashing on her welted ass while Cuntrag sobbed.

“Clean the bitch up,” Mary ordered Fiona and Desiree. “Feed and water her and then throw her back into the closet.” Mary looked down at the drenched Cuntrag. “Unless you’re ready to be our slave? All you have to do is beg Mark.”

Cuntrag just sobbed.

“Yes, Mistress,” Desiree said.

“Mistress, I have to pee,” Fiona said.

“There’s your toilet,” I told her, pointing at the sobbing nun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pee covered my body, stinging my eyes, stinging my welted ass. Sobs wracked my body. It was too much. They beat me, they left me in a closet, they raped me. And now they pissed on me. I wiped urine from my eyes and looked up to see a red-furred pussy, Fiona, and another stream of acrid piss splashed into my face.

If you just gave in, be their slave, this will all stop.

I forced that traitorous voice back down with anger. No! I’ve been a slave once. Never fucking again!

You came on his cock. You enjoyed the rape. Just give in, Cuntrag.

No, no, no, no! I beat those traitorous thoughts down with my anger.

Cold water splashed on my body as they turned the shower on. I shivered on the shower floor as Fiona and Desiree wiped the urine from my body. Then they hauled me up and dried me off. The towel was painfully rough on my tender ass. Fiona, clearly inspired by Mary, grabbed my nipple and pulled me downstairs. It hurt so bad, my tender nipple stretched painfully between Fiona’s fingers.

I was ravenously hungry and Charity unlocked the handcuffs while I ate. I wolfed down the cold french toast and drank the glass of water. But once I was done eating, the handcuffs snapped back on, my arms cuffed behind my back. Chasity roughly led me back to my closet and threw me inside, slamming the door.

I curled up in the dark, my body sore, and sobbed quietly.

Just give in and be their slave.

I beat that traitorous thought down. But it would just come back. Over and over. And each time it was harder and harder to fight.

Just give in and be their slave.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I left as Fiona stepped into the shower to piss on Cuntrag. Mary went into our bedroom and started the shower in the master bathroom. I followed her into the shower, my cock hard from watching her degrade that bitch. I was so horny, I just pushed Mary up against the shower wall and kissed her passionately. Mary was just as excited, parting her thighs for me and then she wrapped a leg around my waist as I fucked my cock hard inside her.

She was tight and wet and I fucked her madly. Her hips writhed on mine. We were both excited, both frantically trying to cum as fast as possible. The warm water beat on us, inflaming our lust. My hands roamed up her wet body, groping her perky tits and squeezing her plump ass and enjoying her silky skin everywhere. We came quickly, shuddering in each other’s arms.

Mary shuddering turned to shaking and then she was sobbing, clenching me tightly. “It’s okay, Mare,” I said, stroking her back, not sure why she was crying.

“It is,” she sobbed. “That bitch can’t hurt me! Can’t hurt us! She’s nothing. She’s just an ant!”

She was smiling and crying, and I realized that all the fear and shame and pain she experienced yesterday at the nun’s hand was spilling out of her. Raping the nun was a release for Mary. She was right. We were going to be fine. And something relaxed about my heart, a tension I wasn’t really aware of. It was the fear of being at the nun’s mercy, I realized. But how could you fear a woman you just pissed on while she cried in a shower.

“We’re going to be fine,” I nodded and kissed my fiancee.

When we finished showering, Mary started digging through her clothes. “Does this make me look hot?” Mary asked, holding a short red skirt.

“Yeah, Mare,” I told her, reclining on the bed. “Whatcha doing?”

“Oh, getting ready for my date with Alice,” Mary answered. “When do you want to buy all the neighbor’s houses?”

Date? I looked at Mary. She was trying to find the perfect outfit for her date. Jealousy stabbed at my heart. Just what was Alice to Mary? Friends, I thought. But you don’t date your friend. Don’t be stupid, Mark. You’re reading too much into it. Mary loves you. She’s just going to have fun with her friend. You had fun with Madeleine and Anastasia today. It’s no different. She’s wearing the ring you gave her. She was looking at bridal magazines. She’s excited to marry you. She loves you.

“Mark?” Mary asked, pulling on the red skirt. “When do you want to meet with Alice to buy the houses?”

“Oh, right,” I said, snapping out of my jealous fog. “Well, tomorrow is Wednesday, right?”

Mary nodded.

“Well, I got that meeting with the Police Chiefs at LESA in the afternoon. So, Thursday, then. Around five.”

“Okay, hun,” she said, pulling on a matching, red halter top. “You should call your sister. The sooner you can … be with her, the better.”

“What about you and your sisters?”

Mary paused, in the middle of pulling on some black, knee high stockings. “I … I’m not ready for that, yet,” she said, nervous. “Maybe after seeing you and your sister together.”

“Sure babe.” I reached for my phone and started scrolling through my contacts.

Mary continued pulling up the stalking. “What’re you going to do today, Mark?”

“Well, I’m going to have the sluts go and get some actually slutty clothes today, I’ll chaperone them.” I told Mary. “Maybe rob another bank.”

“Sounds good, hun.”

I pressed call when I found Antsy phone number. The phone rang a few times then went to her voicemail. “Hey sis, its Mark. Call me back, it’s very important.” I sighed. “She’s ignoring me. She usually does when I call. She prefers texts.” I started typing a text to send to her, letting her know it was really important that we speak in person.

“How do I look?” Mary asked, finished dressed.

“Fuck, you look hot,” I told her. And she did. The halter top showed off her tits well, and the skirt was short, exposing most of her snowy thighs. And nothing was sexier then a woman wearing thigh-high stockings.

“I do, don’t I,” Mary said, preening in the mirror. “I’m also going to do a little shopping. Gets some new clothes, some jewelry, maybe.”

“Yeah, sure,” I told her. “There’s a basement full of cash.”

Mary nodded. “I guess there is, I hadn’t really thought of it.”

I was about to say something when my phone chirped, it was Antsy texting me back. “Sorry bro, just left for Miami this morning. See you in a week.”

“Shit!” I said. “She’s out of town for a week.”

“Oh, shit!” Mary gasped. She swallowed. “I guess I’ll call my sisters, then.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Now boarding rows 20 thru 30,” the gate attendant said.

I stood up and joined the lines of people queuing up to board American Airlines flight 126, a flight from Seattle to Miami with a layover here in LA. After my Ecstasy this morning, I was sure the Lord was sending me to Seattle to fight the Warlock that defeated Sister Louise. After Zi had dropped me off at LAX and I walked up to the ticket counter, I discovered Providence wanted me to go to Miami instead. I was confused, but it wasn’t my place to question Providence.

I walked down the aisle, squeezing past other passengers, looking for my seat. I had seat 27b. Sitting in 27a, against the window, was a raven haired teenager, probably eighteen or nineteen, in a leopard print crop top and jean shorts. She was listening to music on her ipod while surfing the internet on her smart phone. I put my carry-on bag in the overhand bin and sat down in the seat next to her.

Her phone rang and she rolled her eyes in annoyance and hung the phone up. “My brother,” she told me, shaking her head. “He still uses his phone as a phone, can you believe that?”

I laughed, being polite. But what else was a phone for. I may look eighteen, but I was actually forty-four and I really didn’t get girls my apparent age. I glanced curious at her phone. What did people do with those smart phones, anyway. The girl’s phone chirped again.

“Man, my brother really wants to see me,” she said. “It’s a shame I won’t be back home for a week.” She started texting her brother back. “Oh well, it couldn’t be that important. He probably just needs money. He’s always asking relatives for money.”

“Oh,” I said politely.

“Looks like we’re going to be plane buddies,” the girl said. “The guy who sat beside me from Sea-Tac just snored the entire way.”

“I don’t snore,” I told the girl.

“Good,” she said, relieved. “It was so annoying.”

“I’m Theodora,” I told her, holding out my hand.

She shook my hand. “Samantha,” she said, “but everyone calls me Antsy.”

“Antsy?” I asked and couldn’t help my smile.

She rolled her eyes. “Yeah, my dad gave it to me when I was a kid. I never could sit still for longer than a minute. I was always shifting in my seat. He said I had ants in my pants.”

“Oh, that’s cute,” I told her.

“I guess,” Antsy said, shifting in her seat. “I guess I still have problems sitting still. But I’m just so excited. I get to spend a week in Miami! I’m going to have so much fun!”

“Are you visiting friends?” I asked her.

“No,” she shook her head. “I was supposed to go with my friend Donna, but she had a family emergency. I would have canceled, but the trip’s all paid for and Donna insisted that I go. What about you, Theodora?”

“Oh, I just felt like going to Miami,” I told her. “I kinda go where destiny takes me and today it’s telling me to go to Miami.”

“Wow,” Antsy said, looking at me in amazement. “Do you even have a place to stay?”

“Oh, I’m sure destiny will guide me to something.”

She looked considering at me. “Well, maybe destiny led you to me. My hotel room has two beds, if you don’t mind staying with a stranger.”

“Sure,” I told her, wondering how Antsy fit into God’s plan.

“Good,” Antsy said, nodding her head seriously. “We’re going to have so much fun!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 14

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 12: Aftermath

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 12: Aftermath

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Rape, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Magic, Work, Spanking

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 11



“You fucking whore!” Allison yelled at Sister Louise and swung the wooden spoon in her hand hard, smacking it across Sister Louise’s pale ass.

“Please stop!” Sister Louise begged in pain. “Please, it hurts! Ahhh!” Another wooden spoon smacked her ass, swung by Desiree. “Please, God, save your servant!” Smack! Allison hit her ass and Sister Louise moaned in pain. Smack! Desiree hit her ass. Smack!

The living room was a mess. Furniture lay strewn about, the carpet was sticky with blood from Korina and Desiree’s wounds. Korina was lying on her back while Fiona pressed a towel to her left arm, staunching the blood from her bullet wound. Chasity was talking in her radio. The police officer was still topless, although she had recovered her gun from when Sister Louise made her drop it. Xiu was in the kitchen, attending to her bleeding nose. Apparently, Mary landed a nice kick while they were struggling and Xiu’s nose appeared broken. Violet huddled in the corner, the teenager hugging herself and watching the nun get beat with dull eyes.

I sat on the recliner, my head aching from the rolling pin Korina had cracked across my skull while under the control of Sister Louise. Mary sat across my lap, hugging me tightly as we watched Allison and Desiree take turns spanking the nun’s ass with wooden spoons. The nun was bent over the arm of the couch and the air was filled with wood smacking flesh and the nun’s grunts and yelps of pain. Her ass was slowly turning into a mass of red welts.

Smack! “Oh, please stop, please!” Smack! “It hurts, it hurts! Mercy, please God, Mercy!” Smack! “Please!”

The bitch deserved it. She tried to steal our powers and take our sluts from us. And spanking was only the beginning.

Smack! “Stop!” Smack! “I’m sorry, please stop!” Smack!

“The ambulance will be here in three minutes, sir” Chasity reported. She was our newest sex slave. Before the nun attacked us, I thought it would be prudent to have some bodyguards. I pictured a cadre of sexy women would be perfect, but after Louise so effortlessly took control of our sluts, I wasn’t so sure anymore.

I kissed Mary’s wrist, right above her scrapes. “I gotta head off the police and medics. Make sure they understand what’s going on.”

“Yeah,” Mary said, flatly. There was a distant look in her eyes, like she was off somewhere else.

“You okay, Mare?”

She sighed. “Just tired.”

“It’ll be okay, Mare,” I told her, kissing her on the forehead.

“Sure, it will,” she whispered, and tears started to brim in her eyes. “Until the next nun comes.”

“We defeated this one, we can defeat the next one,” I told her, trying to sound like I believed it. “We’re better than them. And we have Lilith.”

Mary nodded, wiping at her tears and trying to appear convinced, but I could still see lingering fear in her eyes. “Okay, Mark. Let’s go talk to the police.”

She slipped off my lap and helped me stand up. I swayed a bit, still a little dazed from the blow to my head. Mary slipped her arm around my waist to support me and together we walked outside as the sound of sirens grew in the distant. It was still light outside, the sun just starting to set. It was hard to believe that from the time I walked through the door and was attacked to now was only twenty or so minutes. It seemed like hours ago when I laid in pain on the floor as that nun rode my cock, trying to get me to cum so she could take my powers. It was just so damned normal outside. Our entire world had just been turned upside down and yet out on the street, everything seemed the same. Up the street, a man mowed his lawn. On the porch next door a woman dressed in a business jacket and skirt smoked a cigarette, sitting on a porch swing. An elderly couple walking their two dogs.

Sirens grew in the distance and a Puyallup patrol car was the first emergency vehicle to race up the road, parking next to Chasity’s cruiser. Two more patrol cars quickly followed and more cops spilled out. I waved them over and greeted them friendly. “Officers, I’m Mark Glassner and this is Mary Sullivan. Anything we do is perfectly legal. If anyone approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I serve Mary Sullivan’ you will do whatever they say.”

The three cops nodded. “Okay, Mr. Glassner,” the elder of the trio said. His hair was graying and he had white chevron stripes on his sleeve. I guess he was a sergeant.

“Okay, there’s a woman with a gunshot in the arm. The woman who shot her is Louise Afra and is being disciplined inside. I will keep custody of her and make sure she’s punished.”

The sergeant didn’t even blink. “Absolutely, Mr Glassner.” Another wave of dizziness rolled through me and I stumbled a bit and Mary grunted as she steadied me. “Are you all right, sir?” the sergeant asked.

“I’m fine,” I muttered.

“He got hit in the head,” Mary butted in.

Chasity walked out of the house, still topless. “Officer Vinter, where is the rest of your uniform,” the sergeant spluttered. The other two cops eyed her appreciatively, smiling and elbowing each other.

Chasity blushed. “Mark’s orders, Sgt. Kelly.”

“It’s okay for Chasity, or any woman who’s beautiful, to go topless or even totally nude,” Mark told the cops.

“Absolutely,” one of the cops, a lean Asian in his late twenties, said while he leered at Chasity.

“The prisoner is still being disciplined,” Chasity said. “Is there anything else, Sir?”

“So, Mark, why don’t you introduce me,” Mary said, eying Chasity.

“Right,” I answered. “Mary, this is Chasity, she’s going to be one of our bodyguards, or at least she will if we can figure out a way to protect the sluts from being dominated by one of these nuns.”

Mary reached out and fingered Chasity’s nipple. “So, you’re my slut now?”

Chasity shuddered in pleasure. “Yes, mam.”

The ambulance arrived followed by a red, fire truck. More neighbors were gathering on their porches and driveways to watch the events. The ambulance drivers and firefighters gathered their equipment and walked up. I ordered them to ignore anything weird going on in the house. Several started to work on Korina’s gunshot, while another check me out, shining a light into my eyes, and asking me questions. Korina was loaded into the ambulance to be taken to Good Sam for surgery. Xiu and I were recommended to go to the ER to be check out. Two more cops arrived while I was being examined and that was two more cops under my orders. It wouldn’t be long before the entire Puyallup Police Department was under my orders.

Then the first of the news crews arrived. I shouldn’t be surprised that an officer involved shooting in a rich neighborhood would attract the news. And that drew the Chief of Police, an iron hard man in his fifties, with gray hair and whip-thin frame. He looked in better shape than some of his officers in their thirties. His uniform was clearly the dress blues of the Puyallup Police Department, with silver piping, epaulet with silver eagles, and various medals decorated his chest.

“Chief Hayworth,” I greeted. He had a firm handshake. I gave him the standard instructions and led him into the house.

Allison and Desiree were still vigorously spanking Louise, who’s ass was solid red with welts. Desiree was naked, having removed her ruined maid’s outfit, her nut brown skin had a sheen of sweat and her heavy breasts bounced and jiggled as she swung her wooden spoon. Teenage Allison was a fair skinned, petite girl with generous sized breasts, although not as large as Desiree’s. She was wearing her maid’s outfit, bodice so transparent her hard nipples and silver barbell piercings were easily visible. She was bent over slightly, her short, ruffled skirt hiked up to expose the many petticoats underneath as well as just the bottom of her pert ass.

Fiona walked in from the kitchen, naked. Apparently, Louise had interrupted the sluts shopping trip and they didn’t get any of the maid outfits or other slutty clothing as we told them to get. Fiona remember her orders, though, and must have stripped naked while the medics worked on Korina. She was curvy Irish gal with strawberry-blonde hair that was pulled back in a ponytail. She could almost be Mary’s sister, both had freckled faces and breasts, although Fiona’s tits were a cup-size larger, and both had fiery pubic hair, Mary’s waxed save for a heart-shaped patch above her pussy while Fiona’s was a mass of wild, red hair.

Violet was curled up on the recliner Mary and I had vacated, still clothed. Her hair was messed up, locks escaping her pig tails, and she had several scratches on her arm from Allison wrestling her to the ground. “Slut!” Mary barked at Violet. “You’re in the house and not naked!”

“Sorry, Mistress!” Violet gasped, the blood draining from her face. She quickly pulled off her black dress and started to pull off her knee socks with garters encircling her slim thighs when Mary stopped her.

“Uhhhmm, you look delicious with those on,” Mary purred, eying the teenage girl’s slim body. Her breasts were small, just budding with small nipples. A curly bush of brown hair covered her tight cunt. Mary bent her over the other arm of the same sofa that Louise was bent over and smacked Violet’s ass, hard.

“One,” Violet gasped, “thank you, Mistress.” Every time Mary smacked her ass, Violet counted aloud and thanked her. Mary enjoyed disciplining the sluts, and I enjoyed watching, or I would if I didn’t have this pounding headache. Between spankings, Mary would caress her ass and pussy, and Violet was visibly aroused by the fifth spanking, rubbing herself against the couch arm.

“Fiona, why don’t you get to know, Chief Hayworth,” I ordered as the chief sat down in one of the reclining chairs. Fiona smiled and before the chief could react, draped her naked form across his lap and kissed him on the lips. The chief was flustered and I could see a gold wedding band on his finger. But he didn’t object after a moment. The old guy probably hasn’t had a naked twenty-year old on his lap in thirty years.

“You’re going to keep the prisoner?” Chief Hayworth asked, glancing over at Louise. He seemed uncomfortable at her treatment.

“Yeah.”

“What am I supposed to tell the reporters, or the DA?”

I thought for a minute. “Have the DA call me if he has any concerns. As for the news reports, tell them that a Louise Afra is being detained for attempted murder and breaking and entering.” That way, whoever sent Louise would now she failed. Hopefully, it would make them cautious.

The chief frowned, but nodded his head. “Okay, Mr. Glassner.”

“So, Chief Hayworth,” I said. “I’m going to need a group of officers to provide protection for Mary and I, and our sluts.”

“I think that might be arranged,” the Chief said as Fiona begin kissing at his neck. His hand had found her plump breast and hard nipple. “How many?”

I had thought about that. I figured three eight-hour shifts with two officers would require six for a day, so double that should be enough. “Twelve.”

The Chief frowned. “That’s a lot of manpower. That’s almost an entire patrol shift.”

“Well, they also have to young, attractive women, like Officer Vinter,” I said, pointing to Chasity.

Smack! “Nine, thank you Mistress!” purred Violet.

“There’s maybe two more officers that I have that fit the bill,” Chief Hayword said.

I frowned. Fuck, I didn’t think about that. I thought for a moment, then asked, “Well, is there anyway we can get a meeting with other police departments?”

Smack! “Thirteen, thank you Mistress!”

“Yeah,” the Chief said, nodding. “There’s a board meeting for LESA in a two days. All Chiefs of Police in Pierce County and the Sheriff will be there.”

“Lisa? What’s that?”

“The local law enforcement pools their resources for things like 911 operators and radio dispatchers. The Law Enforcement Support Agency, or LESA, takes care of that. All the Chief of Police and the County Sheriff sit on the board.”

Smack! “Fifteen, thank you Mistress!”

I nodded. That would work if we could figure out a way to make the sluts immune to these nuns. “Okay, I’ll be there.” I shook his hand. “Have fun with Fiona,” I said with a smile.

“Er, yeah,” Chief Hayworth said, looking embarrassed.

“We’re going to have lots of fun, Master,” Fiona purred. “His cock feels so hard in his pants. I bet you haven’t had a hot chick in years.”

“My wife is very beautiful,” the Chief said.

“Not as beautiful as me,” Fiona challenged.

“No,” Hayward whispered and Fiona smiled wickedly.

“Twenty, thank you Mistress!”

“Any of your officers is free to fuck any of the sluts save for Violet.” I told the chief. Mary who just had finished disciplining Violet, looked questioningly at me. “My cock’s the only one that’s been up her cunt, I want it to stay that way,” I told her.

“Oh, thank you Master,” Violet cooed.

Mary smacked her ass again. “Don’t think you’re any better than the other sluts, just less used. So, can I finally take you to the hospital, hun? I want to make sure Korina didn’t scramble your brains.”

“Fine, fine,” I said. “Sluts, you can stop disciplining the bitch, for now.” I walked over to Louise, and gripped her face hard in my hand, twisting her face to stare up at me. “Cunt, you’re the property of Mary and I now. You will obey the commands of every one of our sluts.”

Mary spat in her face. “You will only go by Sister Cuntrug!” Mary ordered.

“Y-yes,” Sister Cuntrag stammered, tears streaming down her face.

Mary slapped her face, hard. “You address me as Mistress, Cuntrag!”

“Sorry, Mistress!”

I walked around Sister Cuntrag and stared at her red ass and furry pussy that peaked out between her thighs. I unzipped my pants and pulled my hard cock out and smacked her ass, enjoying her moan of pain. And then I slid my cock down her ass and between her legs and shoved it up her cunt. She was dry and she screamed in pain as I rammed it up her. Her cunt was rough on my dick.

“Mark, I thought we were going to the hospital,” Mary objected.

“Just let me rape the bitch, Mare,” I panted, fucking Cuntrag hard.

“Fine, hun,” Mary sighed. She pressed her body against my side and kissed me. “Don’t take too long.” Then she disappeared into the kitchen to get Xiu.

“Rape her, Master!” cooed Allison. Desiree had wrapped her arms around Allison and was fingering the slut beneath her skirt, as Desiree watched in satisfaction.

Violet sat on the other arm of the couch, watching wide eyed, her legs were spread and she pinched her clit gently. Chasity leaned against the corner of the couch, watching in fascination as she slowly rubbed her crotch against the corner, masturbating on the couch. Her breast swayed with her rhythm.

I grasped Cuntrag’s hips and just slammed into her hard and deep. She was sobbing, wiggling her ass, trying to escape my cock. “Why are you fighting, whore!” I demanded in anger. “This is what you wanted! You came here to get my cock up her nasty twat and shoot my cum inside you! Why aren’t you happy!”

“Please!” begged Sister Cuntrag, “Please stop! I’m sorry! Let me go, I won’t tell anyone, I promise!”

“Fuck that!” I moaned. “You’re mine, now! So you better learn to like having my cock up her cunt! Now, beg for my cum!”

“P-please! C-um inside me!”

“You can do better, whore!”

“Cum inside my n-nasty, dirty c-cunt!” she stammered. “Fill me up with your thick cum, Master!”

“Here you go!” I moaned. “Here it cums!” My cock flooded her dry pussy with cum. I pulled my cock out of her swollen pussy, white sperm leaking out. Cuntrag sobbed quietly.

Mary was back and slapped Cuntrag’s face. “Good little sluts thank their Master when he gives them his cum!”

“T-thank you, Master,” Cuntrag cried.

“Chasity, go throw Sister Cuntrag into the a closet,” I ordered as I put away my cock. “Then you sluts will start cleaning up, unless any cop wants a taste of your snatches. Desiree, the carpet probably needs replacing, so start making calls. When you’re finished, there’s a bunch of duffel bags in my car, take them down to the basement and start counting the money.”

“Yes, Master,” Allison and Desiree said together and then giggled. The naughty sluts were looking forward to having some cop dicks up their twats.

Fiona didn’t answer, she was too busy, having already fished out the Chief’s cock and was slowly riding him. Mary smacked her ass. “Did you hear the orders, slut?”

“Oh, yes,” Fiona moaned, riding the Chief’s cock.

I grabbed Violet and whispered, “Get the camcorder and film the Chief with Fiona.” It couldn’t hurt to have some blackmail, just in case.

Mary kissed all the sluts farewell. On the way to the car, I gave the cops the word there were free cunts inside for their uses. I always believed in supporting the boys in blue. Then Mary, Xiu, and I got in Mary’s Eos. Xiu nose had stopped bleeding and she had cleaned up the blood. Her face was starting to swell, and her nose was a little crooked. Mary started her car up and back out of the driveway, threading through the cop cars. The firetruck and ambulance had already left, leaving six police vehicles. Passing two news vans setting up at the end of the street.

“Do you know what happened to Lilith?” Mary asked, as we drove away. I frowned and realized I hadn’t seen the demoness since the cops arrived.

“I’m here,” a sultry voice purred.

Mary jumped, glancing in her mirror, and the car swerved. Lilith was sitting in the back of the car next to Xiu. She was dressed in that same tight, red dress that was so gauzy it did nothing to hide her lush body beneath. Her silver hair had a wild, tossed looked like she had just been fucked hard in bed. Desire filled the car, and my cock hardened painfully in my pants.

“I choose to retreat to the shadows,” Lilith purred. “I detest the mortal world.”

Mary nodded, and swallowed. She seemed very uncomfortable with Lilith present. “We need to talk when we return from the hospital. Wait for us up in the master bedroom,” Mary said, sounding painfully unsure she could actually command Lilith.

Lilith smiled, a hungry, predatory smile. “As you wish, Mistress.”

“Wait, this won’t count as a boon?” I asked.

“Oh, no,” Lilith said. “I have to exercise power for it to be a boon. Healing Desiree or breaking that nun’s powers. But talking, or other bedroom activities,” she archly said, “why they require no power at all.”

And then she was gone. Xiu gasped and there was a wet, sloshing sound and I realized Xiu was masturbating. Lilith exuded sex and lust, infecting everyone around her. My cock was painfully hard and I could see Mary’s nipples tenting her white blouse and her face flushed with desire. She licked her lips and glanced at my crouch.

“You better not stain the leather,” Mary warned as Xiu was frantically frigging herself.

“I won’t, Mistress,” Xiu panted, her voice nasally from her broken nose. A tangy musk permeated the air as Xiu pleasure herself. The only sound in the car was the squelching of her fingers plunging into her wet cunt and the soft moans of pleasure that escaped her mouth. In a few minutes, she was mewing softly and writhing on the leather seat.

“Did you have a nice one?” Mary asked.

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Xiu purred.

“Good, because when we get to the hospital, we’re going into the ladies room and you’re going to finger me. You got me all horny, slut!”

“Oh, absolutely, Mistress,” Xiu said excitedly.

“Hey, what about me?” I protested. My cock was rock hard from Lilith, and listening to Xiu frig herself hadn’t helped.

“Oh, poor stallion,” Mary said, patting my bulge. “You heard the medic, you need to stay away from too much activity.”

“I’m fine,” I protested. “I don’t need to see the doctor. The headache’s almost gone and the nausea’s passed.”

Mary glared at me. “Just humor me, hun.”

“Okay, okay,” I told her. “I’m only doing this because I love you so much”

Mary glare melted into a smile. She stopped at a light and bent over to kiss me on the lip. “Fine, you can join us.”

“Thanks, Mare.”

A few minutes later we reached Good Samaritan Hospital in Puyallup. Mary parked by the new ER entrance. Good Sam had remolded since I was last here, and the ER entrances was no longer a cramped area that the ambulances could barely fit in. Mary got out of the car and grabbed Xiu’s hand and pulled her excitedly into the hospital. Mary was so excited she didn’t even turn the car off. I shut the engine off and locked her car.

I followed the girls into the hospital. The waiting room was empty. I looked around and spotted bathroom doors and walked over. From the ladies room I could just hear the soft sighs of a woman’s pleasure. I opened the door. It was a small, single person bathroom. Mary was leaning back into the wall while Xiu was pressed up against her. Xiu was vigorously fingering her pussy underneath her skirt. Mary cooed in pleasure and smiled happily at me. Mary slid her hand down Xiu’s slim ass and pulled up her white, rose printed skirt, exposing a naked, Asian ass.

Smiling, I locked the door and pulled out my cock, and took a few steps to the girls. I spread Xiu’s ass, found her tight, puckered asshole and shoved my cock up into her bowels. Xiu started to moan in pain that slowly turned to pleasure as my cock bottomed out in her tight, dry ass. “Oh, Master! Fuck my dirty ass! Hurt me with you big cock! Oh, fuck!” Xiu liked it rough, got off on the pain.

“Is that your cunt getting my thigh wet?” Mary asked Xiu.

“Sorry, Mistress,” Xiu apologized. “But Master’s cock hurts so deliciously in my ass.”

“Keep fingering me, slut!” Mary hissed, pulling Xiu’s nipple hard. “After we cum, you’re going to lick your juices off my thighs.”

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Xiu moaned happily.

I was enjoying Xiu ass, enjoying her gasps of pain and pleasure. I reached out my right hand and slipped up under Mary’s blouse, sliding up her silky skin and found her firm breast. “Ohh, that feels nice,” Mary murmured as I gently played with her hard nipple.

“It always does,” I said, enjoying her pert breast.

“Is that slut’s ass making your cock feel good?” Mary purred.

“So good!” I moaned. “I’m going to cum deep in her slutty ass.”

I grunted and came hard in Xiu’s slutty ass. I fucked her hard a few more times, shooting several burst of cum up her ass. Xiu fingers were frigging Mary’s cunt hard, the room filled wet squelches as Xiu’s fingers fucked in and out of her hole. Mary gasped and panted as she came on Xiu’s fingers, pulling on the sluts nipple hard. Xiu screamed, her ass tightening on my cock, as her orgasm ripped through her body.

Xiu knelt down and licked her girl-cum off Mary’s thigh and then licked my cock clean of her ass. I made out of with Mary as her cock cleaning turned into a blowjob. She kept gasping in pain from her broken nose, but she probably was getting off on that. Mary’s tongue played with mine as we kissed, and my hand slid down her body and found her cunt wet and hot. I slipped two fingers up inside her, fucking her slowly while I rubbed her clit with the heel of my palm.

This was heaven. Kissing my love while a slut sucked my cock. Anger spiked inside me. That bitch, Sister Cuntrag, wanted to take this away from me. From us. Mary was kissing me hard and I felt her body tremble in my arms. Knowing I just gave my love an orgasm sent me over the edge and I shot several hard blasts of cum into Xiu’s sucking mouth.

Mary smiled. “That was great, but we’ve played enough. You need to go see a doctor, mister.”

“Yeah,” I breathed as Xiu sucked the last few gobs of cum out of my dick. We straitened our clothes and left the bathroom and went to check-in with the ER nurse.

Even with my powers, getting to see a doctor still required a lot of paperwork. Sure, I got the nurse to skip us to the head of the line, but my wrist felt numb by the time I filled out all the paperwork. No one in the waiting room looked like they were dying, so what was the harm. So after Xiu and I filled out our medical histories, a Muslim nurse in pink scrubs and a colorful headscarf; a swirl of crimson, gold, and silver threads, led Mary and I to an exam room while Xiu was taken to a separate room.

Nurse Thamina led us to a typical examine room: hospital bed, sink, locked shelves, stool on wheels. The entire walk she kept glancing at Mary, her dark eyes dewy with desire. Once we were in the room, she started chatting with Mary as she took my vitals. She had a sultry, Arabic accent. I may not have even been in the room the way Thamina flirted shamelessly with my fiancee. She had to take my blood pressure twice, so into Mary that she forgot to write the first results down. Mary’s wish to have all women desire her was as strong as ever.

My vitals taken, Thamina put my chart in a holder outside the exam room and then spent a considerable time gently cleaning Mary’s scrapes from the handcuffs. She gently stroked my fiancee’s wrist and hands. Then, she spent more time rubbing some ointment into her wrist. Mary reached up and caressed the nurses dusky cheek and winked me and then pulled the nurse down for a kiss. The nurse settled into Mary’s lap and the pair kissed passionately. Mary’s hand slipped under Thamina’s scrubs, sliding up her torso to grope the nurse’s tit. My cock grew hard and I freed it from my jeans and gently stroked it while I watched them kiss.

“Hi, I’m Dr. Klerk,” a woman said, barging into the exam room while staring at my charts. Nurse Thamina froze in Mary’s arms for a moment, but Mary’s was undeterred and kept kissing the woman.

“I’m Mark, and don’t be concerned about my fiancee making out with your nurse,” I told her, continuing to stroke my cock. The doctor was a short blonde with a heart-shaped face and big, blue eyes.

The doctor glanced at the two woman and blinked then shrugged her shoulders and turned back to me. “So, Mark, you bumped your head?” Then she saw me stroking my cock and flushed. “Sir, what are you doing?”

“I need to cum, so suck my cock, doc!”

The blonde doctor dropped the chart and bent down, sucking my cock into her mouth. She sucked greedily, her tongue roaming about the sensitive head of my cock. I rubbed my hand through her thick, silky hair and closed my eyes, enjoying her skilled blowjob. She started bobbing her head, her hands gently cupping my balls, massaging the cum out.

“Oh fuck, you’re good, doc!” I moaned. “Here it comes, swallow it all!”

I groaned and shot three large shots of cum into her mouth. She swallowed quickly, and then kept sucking, her hand squeezing my cock, wringing the last of the cum out. She rose up, face flushed and bent down to pick up the chart.

She adjusted her white, doctor’s jacket. “So, you got hit on the head?” Dr. Klerk asked, clearly embarrassed by what she just did.

The doctor began to examine me, asking me a bunch of questions. She shined a penlight in my eyes, checked my reflexes, and did various other test all while Mary first felt up and then fingered the Muslim nurse to a screaming orgasm. Then the doctor examined my left arm where Desiree had clocked me with a bat. My arm was black and blue, swollen and very tender to the touch.

“You’re arm’s going to be fine, the bruising will fade over the next two weeks,” Dr. Klerk told me. “You also have a mild concussion. I’m going to want you to stay for a few hours, to observe you.”

Nurse Thamina giggled as Mary whispered something in her ear. The nurse stood up from Mary’s lap, straightened her scrubs and darted out of the exam room. Mary smiled at me and held a plain, white bra in her hand. What a naughty filly, I thought and snorted a laugh. Mary stood up and waked over to the doctor.

“All finish with my nurse?” Dr. Klerk asked, smiling at Mary.

Mary licked the nurse’s juices off her finger. “For now.”

The doctor saw Mary’s wrist. “Oh, what happened?” Dr. Klerk grasped Mary’s wrist, gently stroking her skin.

“Bondage mishap,” Mary quipped.

“I see Thamina put some ointment on,” Dr. Klerk purred. “Maybe their something I can do to make you feel better.”

Mary led her back to the chair and sat down, spreading her legs. “Maybe you could kiss me I would feel better?”

“You want me to … down there?” Dr. Klerk asked, swallowing.

Mary hiked her skirt up, exposing her wet pussy. Her pussy lips were as spread as wide open as her legs, glistening pink. Dr. Klerk, almost in a daze, knelt before Mary and lower her face to her crouch. She breathed deeply, inhaling the spicy-sweet scent of Mary’s arousal, and then tentatively pursed her lips and kissed Mary’s pussy.

“Oh, you can do better,” Mary purred. “Really get in there.”

Nurse Thamina returned with a tray. A plastic container full of soapy, hot water and a big, yellow sponge sat on the cart. She glanced at Mary, a nervous look flashed across her exotic face. Mary nodded and Thamina walked over to me. “Sir, if you’ll disrobe. Your fiancee wants you to have a sponge bath.” Her cheeks were spotted with color.

I glanced at Mary and she smiled happily as I nodded my head in appreciation. Then Mary closed her eyes and enjoyed the doctor’s tongue lapping at her cunt. I pulled my shirt off and stripped off my jeans and boxers. My cock was already hard from Mary’s antics. While I stripped, Thamina followed suit, she pulled off her headscarf, freeing her beautiful, raven black hair that spilled about her shoulders and down her back. She was so beautiful, I didn’t understand why she wanted to hide beneath that headscarf. Next, she pulled off the pink scrubs top exposing her plump breasts with dark nipples. She kicked off her flats and untied her bottoms and dropped those to the floor. Thamina glanced once more at Mary for support before sliding her plain, white panties off. Her pussy was covered by a thick mat of black hair against the rich brown of her skin.

I laid back on the hospital bed as Thamina dunked the sponge in the warm water and squeezed out most of the water. She then gently washed my chest. There was definitely something sexy about getting washed by a hot, naked chick. I reached out and caressed one of her plump tits, just large enough to fill my hand, and gave the breasts a squeeze. Her dark nipple was hard beneath my palm and Thamina froze for a moment before continuing the wash.

She washed down my chest to my stomach and then past my cock to start washing my legs and I had to let go of her breast as she got out of my reach. “You’re not going to wash my cock?” I asked, leering at her.

“Your fiancee has special instructions for your penis, sir,” she said as she blushed beautifully.

Thamina started washing my other leg, reaching across the table. Her breast dragged across my thigh, a thrill ran through me feeling her hard nipples brushing my leg. When she finished, she took the sponge and shoved it up against her pussy, scrubbing a few times. Then she climbed up on the bed, straddling my waist in the reverse-cowgirl position, and brought my cock to the entrance of her wet, soapy pussy. I could feel the kiss of her labia on the tip of my cock and I wondered why she waited.

“Do it!” Mary hissed. “Wash his cock with your wet cunt!”

“Yes,” Thamina moaned, sinking down. “Watch me! Oh, watch me with your gorgeous green eyes!”

“Oh, fuck that’s hot!” Mary moaned. “Play with those titties!”

Thamina’s arms lifted up and it was clear she was playing with her titties. Her cunt was velvety tight on my cock, her ass jiggling in front of me as she bounced up and down on my cock. Her brown asshole winked at me and I licked a finger and stuffed it up her asshole.

“Oh, fuck!” Thamina moaned. “His finger is up my ass!”

“You fucking slut!” Mary gasped. “You’re a fucking dirty whore! Pleasure my stallion. Ride his dick!”

“I’m going to cum!” Thamina moaned. “Watch me cum, Mary!”

Her cunt tightened on my dick and her asshole tightened on my finger as Thamina came hard. She kept riding my dick and screamed at the top of her lungs. God, her cunt felt to good on my cock as it twitched about my dick. I was about to cum.

But what if she’s a nun?

The though sent a ice flooding through my veins. What if she was a nun? Probably not, I figured. But are you sure? Are you about to lose everything because you want to get off that badly. Are you that pathetic? God, but her cunt felt so hot on my cock, so velvety tight. I was too close to cumming. I couldn’t stop now, my balls were tightening. Fuck it, she probably wasn’t a nun. Just some slutty nurse.

“Take it, you fucking whore!” I moaned as I came inside her. “I’m cumming in your slutty pussy!” Relief washed over me, she didn’t do anything.

“Fuck yeah!” Mary yelled. “Cum in that whore! I’m cumming on this slutty doctor’s face!”

Thamina, breathing heavily, climbed off me. White spunk leaked out of her pussy, making a sticky mess in her bush. Mary was breathing heavily on the chair and Dr. Klerk knelt before her, face sticky with juices, looking positively stunned at what she just did.

“I…uh…have other patients to see,” Dr. Klerk stammered and fled the exam room.

Mary walked over to Thamina and kissed her hard. Her finger shoved up Thamina’s cunt and came away sticky with my cum and Thamina’s. Mary sucked the messy juices off her fingers with a smile. While Thamina was distracted, I stole her panties. She looked around for them and, resignedly, pulled on her scrubs with no underwear. As she left the room she adjusted her headscarf, tucking in a loose strand of black hair. As she walked out of the exam room, I pointed the wet spot forming on her crotch to Mary.

“What a slut,” Mary giggled. “Did you enjoy your bath?”

“I did.” Mary stretched out on the bed next to me and kissed me on the lips. “Thank you. I love you so much.”

Mary kissed me again. “I love you, too.” She laid her head on my chest, her auburn hair fanning across my torso. “Maybe we should have a doctor on staff. And a nurse.”

“Oh,” I said. “Yeah, I guess that could be useful. You want to keep Dr. Klerk.”

“Maybe,” Mary said. “But I think an Ob/Gyn will be more useful. Let’s be honest, hun, you’re going to get someone pregnant.”

I blinked. Christ, I hadn’t even thought about that. “Are you?”

Mary laughed. “It hasn’t even been a week since we started making love,” she pointed out. “It would be too early for me to know. My period doesn’t come for another two weeks. Besides, I’m on the pill.”

“Oh.” Was I disappointed. The idea of Mary having our child stirred something inside me. “Would you like kids, Mare?”

“Yeah, someday,” Mary said. “When things have settled down and we’ve had enough fun. I wouldn’t mind having a kid or three with you. Unless …” She tensed in my arms.

“I think I’d like that too,” I said. “What do we do if one of the sluts gets pregnant.”

“Well, we’ll worry about that if it happens, but we should get them all on the pill,” Mary said.

Nurse Thamina returned an hour later to check on me. She was wearing teal scrubs now and that wouldn’t do. After she finished her exam, I shot another loud of cum up her twat while she ate out Mary’s cunt. “Don’t clean up this time,” I told her, “If anyone notices, tell them all about how I came up your tight pussy while you ate my fiancee’s cunt.” She left the room, blushing, as my cum made a wet spot on her scrubs crotch.

Xiu slipped into the room after that, her nose covered by a splint and the next time Nurse Thamina showed up to check on me, we had her eat out Xiu’s cunt while Mary rode my cock. Then Nurse Thamina got to eat out Mary’s sloppy cunt while Xiu hopped up and rode my cock.

Doctor Klerk returned a few minutes later. “Well, Mark, I’m going to discharge you, now. You should take it easy for the next week and watch out for any repeated nausea, worsening headaches, dizziness, slurred speech, seizures, double vision. If any of these symptoms develop, get to an urgent care clinic or the ER. But, you should be fine. Take an NSAID for the pain, like ibuprofen or aspirin. Do you have any questions?”

“Does the carpet match the drapes?” I asked.

Dr. Klerk had a smoking hot body when she stripped off her blue scrubs. And it turned out she wasn’t actually a blonde, instead she had black hair. She had waxed her cunt, leaving only a black landing strip leading down to her clit. Her cunt was tight and hot and I came hard inside her as Mary enjoyed Nurse Thamina tongue up her twat.

We decided to keep Nurse Thamina. We had her gather a first aid kit as we went to see how Korina was doing. We found the head ER nurse still behind the desk and I asked her. “How’s Korina doing?”

The nurse, a stocky woman in her forties with a perm and a bad dye job, no one had hair that shade of red. “Last name?” she asked.

I hesitated. I realized I didn’t know any of the sluts last names, except Desiree. “Mare, what’s Korina’s last name?”

Mary blinked in surprise, and pursed her lips. “Um…something with an S, I think?”

“Stavros,” Xiu supplied. “Her last name is Stavros, Master.”

The nurse stared in shock at Xiu and shook her head. She muttered something under her breath. “What’s you’re relationship with Ms. Stavros?”

“She our sex slave,” I answered.

“I’m sorry, did I hear that right?” the nurse gaped.

“Yeah, she’s our sex slave,” I said testily. “Which clearly makes us the next best thing to family, so tell us what’s her condition.”

“Right,” the nurse said, shaking her head. “Ms. Stavros is in recovery. The surgery went well. The doctor wants her to stay in the hospital for a few days.”

Thamina showed up with the first aide kit and we had her lead us to Korina’s recovery room. Korina lay unconscious on a bed in a hospital gown. Blue blankets covered her body and IVs and heart monitors and other devices were hooked up across her body. She looked wan. I set down in a chair. Mary pulled another beside me and reached out, grasping Korina’s hand. Xiu leaned against the wall, hugging herself, and stared at her fellow slut.

“Mistress?” Korina murmured, her eyes fluttering over. Mary squeezed her hand gently. “And Master.” Korina sounded happy and sleepy, her voice slurring slightly.

“You’re going to be fine,” I told her. “You have to spend a few days in the hospital before you can come home.”

“Okay, Master,” she sighed. “Thank you.”

“Just get better,” I told her, patting her leg. “One of the sluts will be with you at all times.”

She nodded and closed her eyes and was a sleep again.

“Xiu, you stay with her, we’ll send one of the sluts to relieve you.”

Mary kissed Korina’s forehead and then we left. I found the head nurse and told her that Korina needed someone in there at all times. I gave her my phone number if anyone had a problem with that. It was approaching midnight and I was feeling exhausted as we reached Mary’s car. Mary fumbled at her purse, frowning and starting to panic as she dug for her keys.

“Here, Mare,” I said, tossing her keys to her. “You were so hot to have Xiu finger your pussy, you left the car running.”

“Oh,” Mary said, flushing a little.

It was a short drive back to the house at midnight. Apparently, Mary didn’t mind speeding when she was driving and I got good use out of the “oh shit handle” as I called it. When we reached the house, the only cop car remaining was Chasity’s. We opened the front door and a for a split moment fear stabbed at my heart as I wondered if the sluts were waiting with some nun to attack us.

“Christ,” Mary muttered. She had the same fear I did. Fuck, this was no way to live.

I grabbed Mary’s hand and squeezed it, reassuring. She smiled at me and we walked into the house. The entryway light worked and we could hear soft moans coming from the living room. We found Allison on top of Desiree, the two sluts tribbing passionately.

“¡Mi sirenita!” Desiree moaned. Her dusky hands roamed across Allison’s tight, white ass as Allison fucked her. “¡Yo estoy correrse!”

“Oh, I’m cumming, too,” Allison panted.

“Having fun?” I asked, smacking Allison’s fair ass.

“Oh, Master,” Allison squeaked, and fell off the couch trying to stand up. She quickly got to her feet and went to hug me.

I stopped her. “You’re covered in dry cum, slut!” Both girls had messy cunts and streaks of cum drying across breasts and stomachs and lips. “I take it the cops made use of your girls.”

“Oh, definitely, Master,” Desiree purred.

“Where’s the other sluts?” Mary asked.

“Violet, Chasity, and Fiona are counting the money. Sister Cuntrag is in the closet.” Allison shuddered in fear.

“Lillian hasn’t arrived yet?” I asked.

Allison frowned. “Who?”

“Yeah, who’s that?” Mary asked me pointedly.

“The girl from Hot Topic.” Both Mary and Allison nodded with big smiles. “I ran into her today at the mall.”

“And made her a sex slave?” Mary asked archly.

“Yeah,” I said, smiling as I remembering how tight Lillian’s ass was on my cock.

“Desiree, go get Fiona and take her to Good Sam to stay with Korina and bring Xiu back,” Mary ordered. “And tell Violet and Chasity to stop counting the money, it can wait for morning. One of them needs to be waiting upstairs for Lillian. Allison get Thamina settled in and then go take a shower. When Mark and I are finished with Lilith, you can join us in bed. I believe Mark promised you some quality time.” Wow, I had forgotten all about that. It seemed a lifetime ago when I made that promise instead of just this morning.

We found Lilith waiting on our bed, dressed in a flimsy babydoll slip, crimson in color and transparent. She wore no panties and her silver bush was matted with her juices. She smiled wickedly and lust washed through the room, battering into me.

“We need to talk, Lilith,” Mary said, breathing heavily, her nipples tenting her blouse, and then she pulled her blouse over her head, exposing her pert, freckled breasts and hard, dusky nipples.

“Let’s talk,” Lilith purred, holding her arms out.

My shirt was off and I was peeling off my jeans as Mary unzipped her skirt. Lilith’s presences was irresistible. By the time I was naked, Mary was on the bed, kissing Lilith, rubbing her cunt on Lilith’s thigh and shuddering in an orgasm already. Clothes off, I crawled next to Lilith on the other side. Lilith’s warm hand grasped my cock and stroked me twice and I was spewing cum all over her belly.

“You said I have one boon left?” Mary asked, leaning over and licking a gob of my semen off Lilith’s babydoll. “What’s a boon?”

“A request,” Lilith answered. “When you summoned me, we entered into a Pact. I would use my powers three times at your request.” Lilith bent her head and sucked one of Mary’s nipple into her mouth.

“Oh, fuck, that’s amazing!” gasped Mary and she shuddered and came a second time. “Holy shit!”

“Do I get any boons?” I asked. “It was my crystal.” My cock was hard and her ass was facing me. I pressed up behind her and my cock found her wet cunt. I slid into the tightest, silkiest, wettest pussy I had ever been in. My cock came instantly, flooding her cunt, and I just kept fucking the demoness, my cock staying hard.

“No,” Lilith groaned, her hips fucking me back. “Only the person who used the crystal gets the boons.”

Lilith pulled off my cock and she pushed Mary onto her back and dived into her cunt, eating my fiancee frantically. Mary was moaning loudly, cumming over and over and Lilith’s mouth. I knelt behind Lilith and shoved my cock back up in her wonderful demon pussy and came a second time inside her.

“Fuck!” I gasped as Lilith’s pussy seemed to suck the cum out of my balls.

“What’s the price I have to pay for your boons?” Mary asked between orgasms.

“Oh, no price,” Lilith answered, face sticky with Mary’s juices. “Someone else already paid. There was a soul trapped in the crystal!”

“Oh, fuck! That’s amazing!” Mary gasped, writhing on Lilith’s tongue. “Is there a way to see a nun?”

“Oh yes,” Lilith said. “There are a lot powers available to Warlocks, if you know the rituals and spells.”

“Oh, crap, keeping eating my pussy,” panted Mary. “Holy shit that’s amazing. Her tongue, its so good!” Mary came again, convulsing on Lilith’s mouth. “How about making our sluts immune to a nun’s control.”

“Yes, yes,” Lilith moaned. “I can show you how to do that, and more. For a price!”

“What’s the price?” I asked, fucking her cunt hard. Her cunt was squeezing on my cock as she came and I was squirting in her a third time.

“The nun!” Lilith moaned. “I want to fuck her!”

“What?” Mary moaned. “That’s it?”

“Yes, you let me fuck Sister Cuntrag and I’ll teach you arts long lost to man.”

“Okay!” Mary gasped. “Fuck, I’m cumming again!” And so was I, cumming a fourth time in her demon pussy.

Lilith crawled up Mary’s body and kissed her on the lips. “Then we have a Pact!” Lilith declared and then vanished. I fell forward, on top of Mary.

I rolled off of her and we both lay panting. Neither of us had ever cum so much in such a short period of time. We were only fucking for a few minutes, but Lilith’s flesh was like fire. I felt drained. Mary snuggled against me and we just laid their, exhausted. There were creaks, someone walking up the stairs, and then walking down the hall, and the bedroom door opened. Lilith strolled in with Sister Cuntrag over her shoulder.

Lilith threw Sister Cuntrag to the floor, the bitch still handcuffed. I wondered why Lilith wanted to fuck the nun. I struggled to think, but Lilith’s lust was feeling my brain, driving out thought. My cock was hard, again. Lilith slid a hand down to her crotch and pinched her hard clit, rolling it between her fingers. And it started to grow, swelling until a twelve inch cock hung from Lilith. Holy shit, how the fuck did she do that?

“Oh, please don’t do that?” begged Sister Cuntrag. Lilith smacked her ass and she howled in pain.

I felt Mary’s pussy grow more wet on my thigh, and her hand found my cock and started to slowly stroke it as we watched the now hermaphroditic demon flip Sister Cuntrag over so she was on her knees like the bitch she was. Then Lilith knelt behind the nun and shoved her cock up her cunt and started to fuck her hard.

“Ohh, that’s nice,” Lilith moaned. “I so rarely get to fuck someone!” It was a lazy fuck, slow and steady. Lilith was clearly savoring the fuck. “So, to see a nun, you need the Ritual of Mowdah. You’ll need to fuck a sibling. Once your sibling has cum, you need to rub their sexual fluids into your eyes while saying Mowdah.”

“I have to fuck my sister?” Mary asked, sounding a little queasy. I picture my little sister, Antsy. I hadn’t seen her in five years, and she had been a skinny, coltish girl that was mooning about the house desperate for puberty to finally give her some boobs. There had been a cute, innocents about my sister and the thought of defiling that innocence sent a perverse thrill through me body.

“Oh, yes,” Lilith gasped. “You have to corrupt the bond between siblings. I can see it, shining silver from you. Mark has a sister, and Mary, you have two sisters. How wonderful for you.” Mary shuddered as Lilith licked her lips

“Okay,” I said, nodding. I could fuck my sister, but Mary seemed disturbed by the idea.

“To make your Thralls immune to a nun’s powers requires the Ritual of Zimmah,” Lilith answered. Lilith was picking up the speed, her fingernails racking down Cuntrag’s back, leaving red scratches. Every time Lilith bottomed out in Cuntrag, her groin pressed against her bruised and welted ass and Cuntrag would gasp in pain. “Mark will need to fuck his mother and have his Thralls drink their mixed fluids from her cunt while he says Zimmah.”

“What?” I asked, feeling queasy.

“Oh yes, this ritual requires the most delicious of perversion,” Lilith husked. “To violate the very flesh that you came from with your lust.”

It was one thing to fuck my sister, but my mom. She was, well, my mom. I pictured her, she was still attractive even in her forties. And memories of when I was young, maybe twelve or thirteen flooded my thoughts. I remember how I used to lust after my mom when I discovered masturbation. She was probably the first woman I jerked off to and I jerked off a lot thinking about her breasts, her ass. About her walking in on me masturbating and being turned on that she just fucked me. She kept in great shape, always working out, and was always beautiful. As I grew older, my fantasies turned to girls at my school or teachers but Lilith’s words had reignited my lust. I could picture mom in bed with Mary and I. My lover and my mom pleasing me.

“There’s a catch,” Lilith said. “A male Warlock’s powers will not work on his mother, and a females won’t work on her father. So, you’ll need to seduce her or rape her.” Lilith licked her lips. “You’re choice, Mark. I suggest raping her, I’m not sure you could seduce a woman without your powers.”

“D-do I need to fuck my father, then?” Mary asked, timidly.

“You don’t have any thralls,” Lilith pointed out. “Mark’s power lets him rewrite a person’s mind, change their memories, how they think about things. He changes their very personalities. Your power just lowers a woman’s inhibitions and increases their desire to the point that they will do whatever nasty sex act you want. But you’re not changing them. Each woman will rationalize why they fucked you in different ways. Some will think they’ve just lost control. Others will think you must have drugged them.”

“Oh,” Mary said, sounding a little disappointed.

“My Thrall is your Thrall, Mare,” I told her and she smiled gratefully at me.

Lilith was panting loudly, fucking Cuntrag’s cunt hard and fast. Lilith’s tits bounced beneath her babydoll slip and Cuntrag was crying in pain from her abused ass. “Ohh, her cunt feel’s so nice on my cock,” Lilith purred. “Take it! Take my hard cock! Oh fuck!” Lust exploded through the room as Lilith let out an ear-splitting shriek of pleasure as she came in the nun’s cunt.

Lilith fell backwards, lying on the floor. Her cock was gone, reduced back to a little clit. Cuntrag sobbed in pain while black cum leaking out of her pussy. “How did you make that cock?” Mary asked, staring curiously down at Lilith’s crotch.

“I made it many, many years ago,” Lilith murmured. “But my husband…Well, he didn’t like me having a cock, I think he was jealous of the size, so he convinced God to make him a more submissive wife. And I was cursed. So now I need someone’s willing permission to use my cock on them.”

“Cuntrag didn’t give you permission,” Mary pointed out.

“Oh, well, you own her, so I needed your permission.” Lilith glanced at Mary and then at me. “Would you like a cock. That could be your third wish.”

An image of Mary with a cock flashed through my mind. God, I hoped she didn’t want that. I’m not sure I could handle my fiancee having a cock. “No,” Mary answered, and I tried not to sigh in relief.

“No, you wouldn’t want to make my mistake,” Lilith said bitterly, glaring at me. Her eyes flashed with anger and loathing for a brief moment and then replaced by lust.

Fear gripped my heart. Did Lilith hate me? Hate men? I felt like a bug beneath her gaze, an ant. Suddenly, I wasn’t sure I wanted her around anymore.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Ramiel …”

The voice whispered out of the Angelic Choir, just loud enough to be heard over the Worship of the Highest. The voice was Gabriel the Archangel, summoning me. On a beam of light, I descended to the Earthly Realm.

I found Gabriel atop one of his Priestesses. She was an attractive woman, appearing to be eighteen, but I could see her true age, forty-four. One of Gabriel’s gifts to his Priestess was eternal youth. She had dirty blonde hair, escaping from her white veil and blue eyes that stared sightlessly at the ceiling. She was too lost to the pleasure of Gabriel’s touch, the Ecstasy, to be aware of anything.

My manhood hardened and I envied Gabriel and his Priestesses. God had long decried it was sinful for an Angel to lie with a mortal. It was our greatest temptation, and so many angels had fallen to that sin and been cast into the abyss with Lucifer. And I understood how my brothers could so easily fall into that particular sin. Sister Theodora’s body was so enticing, so lush. I could peer through the shapeless, gray habit to see her round breasts and hard nipples, the blonde fur that covered the wet lips of her womanhood. My manhood ached to know her.

The only time an Angel could lie with a mortal was a Priestess, and then only to aid her in her holy mission. These days, that meant just Gabriel giving them the Ecstasy. Of course, Gabriel was doing more than just lying with the woman and satiating his lust. He was also rewriting her destiny. I could see the golden string of her life leading away from her into the future, see the silver strings Gabriel was adjusting to guide Sister Theodora on her mission. Gold strings were Priestesses, silver strings were mortals, black strings were Thralls, and red strings were Warlocks.

Finally, Gabriel finished both his adjustments of her future and his pleasure in her flesh. Standing up, Gabriel turned to face me. He appeared as a handsome man, well muscled, like the sculptures the Greeks used to make. A plain, white tunic appeared to cover his nakedness and a golden sword appeared on his hip, the sword of an Archangel. I had my own sword, silver, with sapphires, the sword of a Dominion.

“Ramiel,” Gabriel greeted, pleasantly. “Sister Louise Afra has been captured by the Warlocks. Lilith has been summoned and provides aide. The Succubus will soon arm the Warlocks against my Priestesses.”

I nodded, understanding. Once, demons were commonly summoned by the Warlocks and the Priestesses had to use other methods to stop the Warlock. More indirect, more subtle methods than the Exorcism used today. “I am to teach Theodora, then.”

“Yes, brother,” Gabriel said. He grasped Theodora’s golden string and followed it out a few hours to where a silver string intersected. “She must employ the Prayer of Avvah on this mortal.”

I grasped the string and examined the mortal life. In the mortal’s past and her future, the mortal’s string intersected the red string of a Warlock. This mortal was someone close to a Warlock and the Prayer of Avvah would make the mortal a trap that even a demon’s power could not detect. The two Warlock’s threads entwined about each other. They were lovers. But the Prayer of Avvah would drive a wedge between them. It was a good plan. Once the Warlocks had their falling out, they would be easier to deal with.

“There is one more thing,” Gabriel said. “Follow Theodora’s string back into her past.”

I followed her golden string back through her life, through the thirteen years she had been a Priestess, back to when she had been a Thrall. I found the thread that belonged to Sister Louise who rescued Theodora. Louise’s thread was no longer gold, but the black of a Thrall. I followed Theodora’s thread back to before she had been a Thrall, where here thread entwined with another mortal’s thread, her husband and lover. Three threads were born of their union, three children. Two were silver, but the middle child was red, a Warlock.

“She must not know,” Gabriel said. “Theodora must not know her daughter is a Warlock until the time is right.”

“We can’t send a mother after her own daughter,” I objected.

“There is no one else to send,” Gabriel said. “None in North America. Our resources have always been poor here. There is a Warlock in Europe and two in Africa.”

“But not to tell her is wrong!”

Gabriel fixed his ruby eyes on me. “You have your orders, Ramiel.”

And he was gone, ascending back to the heavenly choir on a ray of light. I stared down at Sister Theodora as she stirred, recovering from the Ecstasy. It was wrong not to tell her. Wrong to send her to fight her own daughter. I wanted to let the poor women know what she faced. I just had to have faith in my superior, in the Highest.

As much as I wanted to tell her, I would not. I was an Angel, a Dominion, and if I disobeyed an order from my Archangel, I would be cast into the Abyss. Only man could sin and find God’s forgiveness. Such grace was not for us Angels.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 13

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 10: The Trap Is Set

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 10: The Trap is Set

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Females, Mind Control, Exhibitionism, Anal, Oral, Non-Consensual, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 9



There was a soft knock at the door, bursting the bubble of my dream. “Good morning, Louise,” Madeleine greeted, her voice muffled through the door, “breakfast is ready.”

“Okay,” I said groggily and rolled out of bed, stretching.

I had been dreaming about Susanne, being her slave again. It was a common dream I had. It played out in minute variants: sometimes I would be forced to be her slave, others I would crawl on my knees and beg her. A few, Susanne would be my slave, crawling before me. Regret stabbed through me. What would my life have been like if I had not been dominated by Susanne. Would I have married Kurt? Would I have had children, watched them proudly grow up. A Warlock stole your life, your dreams. Mark had already done irreparable damage to these women’s lives. I needed to stop him before he destroyed more.

My body was sore from spending most of yesterday in a car watching the Fitzsimmons house, gathering intelligence, as the military would say. And what I learned was daunting. When I arrived yesterday, Mark and his girlfriend, Mary were out of town, leaving behind two Thralls; the teenage Allison and Desiree Fitzsimmons. Yesterday, I had performed the Prayer of Zanah on the two women. When the time came, Mark would find his own slaves turned against him. Then, I had returned back to my car to watch. To wait.

Near 8 PM, Mark returned with a car full of naked women. There were five of them, all clearly Thralls of Mark. It was a setback. The best way to deal with a Warlock, particularly a male Warlock was to seduce him, or let him think he was seducing you. But, I found it was more satisfying, however, to turn his thralls against him. The prick deserved a little comeuppance. But five more Thralls would make that vastly harder. I would need to get the odds back in my favor before I could make my move. And if Mark kept adding to his harem, this could drag on for a while.

Maybe I should go the easy route and let Mark seduce me. It wouldn’t be hard. Although I was fifty-one, I appeared as my attractive, eighteen year old self. I had the perky tits and tight ass of a teenager. One of the Gifts God gave me to fight Evil. I could let Mark seduce me, but that was too good for him. He deserved to be humiliated, to know fear. To know that when he came in my pussy that would be the end of all his fun! I had dealt with far worse Warlocks in the last thirty-years and Mark would not stand a chance.

God, I prayed silently, grant me the strength to save these women, grant me the courage to face this challenge, and grant me the guidance to see it quickly ended. In the name of the Father, the Son, and Holy Spirit, Amen!

I felt better after praying, and got dressed. After breakfast, I could sit here in Madeleine’s house, at her dining room table, and watch the Warlock, wait for my opening. Last night, thanks to God’s Providence, Madeleine, out of the goodness of her heart, offered me a place to stay. I was parked on the street in front of her house when she walked up to the car with two cups of tea and asked if I need to talk. Sensing God’s Providence, I said the first story that popped into my head. I suspected my husband was shacking up with Desiree and wanted proof. I flew all the way out from Chicago to confront him. Madeleine had a good heart and offered me her guest bedroom.

“There’s a good view of that hussy’s house from my breakfast nook,” Madeleine had told me in a sexy, southern twang. “Doesn’t that sound better than sittin’ in your car, sugar?”

I left the bedroom, after dressing in a white skirt and red blouse, I headed for the kitchen. Madeleine was pouring a thermos of coffee and I paused to admire her fine rump beneath her business skirt. She was a fit looking, thirty-something, who was recently divorced. She had made a simple breakfast of yogurt sprinkled with granola for me and pointed to a fresh pot of coffee. She apologized, but she had to go to work early.

“You can stay as long as you need to, sugar,” Madeleine said, her southern twang melting my cunt. “My husband was a no good horndog, too. That’s why I kicked his ass to the curb.” She gave me a comforting hug and kissed my forehead, I wished she kissed my lips, and headed out the door. She was off to her office job in a respectable looking skirt and blouse. I sighed in regret, watching that fine ass sway out of the kitchen. It was a shame she was straight. I gave her some subtle signs last night and she didn’t bite, or even notice that I was flirting with her.

I missed staying with Sarai already, but I would preserver.

I looked out the window in time to see the Warlock, Mark jog by, naked save for a pair of running shoes. I winced. He was an overweight man, his fat jiggling as he ran. He must have wished for some powerful mind control to be so confident in jogging naked. I angrily stabbed at my yogurt with a spoon.

You won’t be so confident for long, prick!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was breathless when I returned form my jog and my romp with Anastasia, who lived across the street. When I awoke this morning, I decided I need to get in better shape for Mary. She was such a beautiful creature she deserved a man that at least tried to not be an overweight slob. After yesterday’s naked walk through the hotel and drive back to South Hill, I found I liked the freedom of going nude, so I set off jogging, my dick flapping in the wind.

It was an interesting experience. I was stopped three times by Puyallup Police officers once by a Pierce County Sheriff deputy. I had thought long and hard how I wanted to handle the police, so I was ready. I gave each cop two, simple orders: “I am Mark Glassner and whatever I am doing is perfectly legal, and anyone who approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I am Mary Sullivan,’ do what they say without question.” Each cop would then apologize for bothering me and walk back to their cars and drive off.

On my jog, passing cars honked at me and insults were hurled as they sped by. I didn’t mind. They were lesser men and women, mere ants cursing their betters. Other joggers would cross the street or bolt the other way while pulling out cell phones to call 911 on me. I did catch up to one pretty woman in her late twenties, with a round ass covered in tight, black leggings and a pink, Lycra tanktop that fit her like a second skin. Her name was Anastasia and I invited her to join the Naked Jogging Club. She was more than happy to be the first recruit. Needless to say, jogging was a lot easier when a woman’s beautiful, naked ass jiggled and bounced in front of me. When we reached her house, across the street from the Fitzsimmons, I fucked Anastasia in the kitchen while her husband showered upstairs.

When I walked into my house, Desiree was leading the sluts and Mary in some type of aerobics. Apparently, Mary wanted to make sure the girls kept their bodies nice and tight. Naturally, the exercise devolved into an orgy for an hour, a better way to get some cardio I thought. Everyone was covered in fluids and sweat, so showers were in order. Mary and I went first, as befitted our station.

“You going to see that friend today, the real estate broker?” I asked her as she washed my back.

“Yeah, Alice,” Mary answered.

“Alice, huh, is she cute?”

“Yes,” Mary answered playfully. “And happily married, so stay away.” Mary emphasized her point by poking me in the back.

“Sure, Mare,” I told her. “There are plenty of women in the world for me to fuck.”

“Good,” Mary said. “Anyways, I had an idea were we could build out mansion at.”

“Oh yeah, where at?” I asked.

“Behind the house at the end of the cul-de-sac is a large field that they started to build a housing development in. We could bulldoze that last house and extend the road and build back there. It has a gorgeous view of Mount Rainier from back there, and the Puyallup Valley.”

“Okay,” I said with a nod. Mary was an artist and had far more appreciation for atheistic then I did. “I trust your judgment, Mare.” She beamed at me, turning around so I could wash her back.

“So, are you really going to rob a bank?” Mary asked as I scrubbed her back with a loofah
.
“Yeah,” I said. “I’ve always kinda wanted to. I think I’ll take Violet along with me.”

Mary turned around so I could start washing her front. “Oh, you want to get more of her tight cunt,” she said with wry smile.

I couldn’t deny that her tight, teenage cunt was a bonus. “No, there’s an Amber Alert out for her,” I said, as I started washing her flat stomach. I wanted to start with her small, perky breasts, but the I decided to tease her a bit. “I called her mother before I went jogging when I saw the alert on the news, but it might be a few days before the police aren’t actively looking for her.” I paused. “And me.”

Mary nodded. “Well, you are the only one of us that could talk your way out of any problems.”

“You could’ve had the same power,” I pointed out. I looked at her and asked, “Why didn’t you? I meant to ask but then the Devil gave me that gem and …”

Mary thought for a moment, then finally answered, “I didn’t want the responsibility of that much power.” She swallowed. “You can do a lot of harm, Mark. Hell, you have done a lot of harm, and some of that was at my request.” There was a pregnant pause. “I mean, don’t you ever feel guilty for what we do to the sluts?”

“No,” I said without hesitation. “When I got these powers, I told myself I was above such petty concerns. I only felt guilt for what I did to you.” I said. “Shit, I still feel guilty.”

Mary rubbed my arm. “I forgave you,” she said, and leaned in to kiss me. It made me feel a little better. “But how do you stop feeling guilt?”

“You just need to tell yourself your better than all the rest of them,” I told her. “We are better than other people, than the sluts. We’re special, and they’re not.”

“That’s it?”

“Yeah,” I answered. She sighed, and hugged me tightly and her body shook and I realized she was crying. I froze. I didn’t know what to do, what to say. I didn’t have a lot of experience comforting crying women. I just squeezed her back, stroking her wet hair. “I … uh. We can …” I cleared my throat, “We can let the sluts go. Just say the word, Mare. We don’t need them. I don’t need them. We just need each other.”

“I … I can’t,” Mary sobbed. “There’s this voice, whispering to me, telling me its wrong. But my body, my pussy, is telling me its so very right.”

“So, which voice do you want to listen too?”

She sobbed, “My pussy.” Mary relaxed in my arms, tension fleeing her body. “Make love to me, Mark. Make me forget.”

Her lips were passion on mine, her tongue writhing in my mouth. Her wet body pressed against me, soft and firm. My cock hardened between us and my hands roamed her sleek body. I felt her plump ass, kneading a cheek between my hands, while my other hand found a firm breast and hard nipple. Her groin rubbed against me, seeking for my hard cock. Her soft hands ran down my back, across my side and found my hard cock and guided it to her wet vulva. We moaned together as my cock slid inside her, agonizingly slow. Our nerves were on fire with passion for each other and our hips found a slow, steady rhythm.

“My stallion,” Mary moaned, “my handsome stallion, fuck me harder! I need it!”

I gripped her hips and started thrusting hard. Mary groaned and clawed my back. “My sweet filly!” I panted. “You’re all I need.”

“Give me your cum!” she ordered wantonly. “Oh, I need it! Warm and sticky! My pussy needs it!”

“Here it comes, Mare!” I gasped and unloaded into my love; one, two, three powerful jets of semen. Mary’s cunt convulsed about my cock, squeezing it with a velvety warmth and she gasped as her passion overtook her.

Mary clung to me in the shower, her face pressed against my chest, my cock growing soft inside her pussy. We didn’t say a word, we just enjoyed the warm water spraying over us and enjoyed the comfort of each other. Holding my love, being held by her. This was all I really needed. The sluts, the women I made fuck me, they were just fun, just pleasant diversions. This is what was real, what mattered. Somehow, Mary had become my whole world in just a short time. I would have gladly stayed like this forever, but the hot water heater had other ideas.

Mary seemed in a better mood when we slipped out of the cold shower. She grabbed a towel and playfully dried me off. She then insisted on shaving me and only managed to nick me three times. She giggled each time, tearing a piece of toilet and sticking them to the cuts. From guest bathroom we could here a lot of shrieks and giggles as the sluts were forced to take cold showers.

“The mansion is definitely going to need some heavy duty water heaters,” I told Mare as we checked in on the sluts. “Like a hotel.”

Mary nodded, watching Korina shivering in the shower as she quickly washed her body.

As Mary and I prepared to leave to run our errands, we left instructions for the sluts. Xiu, Fiona, and Korina needed clothes, so I sent them out with Desiree to buy some. They had to wear Desiree’s old clothes that didn’t fit any of them well and no one was happy about that. Allison was charged with cleaning the house. She seemed disappointed, probably because she’d been cooped up in the house all weekend. So, I promised I would spend some one on one time with her when I returned and that brightened her up. Violet was wearing the same pink dress she wore yesterday, and I decided to take her clothes shopping after I robbed a bank or three.

“Be careful,” Mary ordered, kissing me. “Do you have your crystal?”

Friday night, when Mary had made her Pact, the Devil had surprised us with a crystal, saying, “If you are ever in trouble, hold this crystal and say, ‘Lilith, appear before me.’ ” Mary and I were both worried about what it meant and I decided to keep the crystal with me. When I went jogging this morning, I was clutching it in my bare hand.

“Yeah, it’s right here,” I said, pulling it out of my jean pocket for a moment, and showing it to her. Mary relaxed. “I love you, Mare.”

“Love you, too, hun.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was on my third cup of coffee as I boredly watched the Fitzsimmons house. Nothing had happened since Mark returned from his jog. The disgusting pervert had returned with a naked woman, took her inside the house across the street and left there fifteen minutes later with a smile on his face. The poor woman was married and I saw her kiss her husband goodbye from the open doorway in a loose dressing gown.

Did Mark make the husband watch? Did the pervert get off on making the man watch the women he loved get violated before him. Mark made Desiree’s husband, Brandon, watch him defile her. Fucking Warlocks. My fingers slipped under my skirt. The woman across the street was quite beautiful. I bet Mark fucked her, bent over a table. I moaned, slowly rubbing my clit in delicious circles. Her husband was sitting in the corner, looking sad and pathetic while his wife howled and moaned like a whore for Mark.

I started fucking my fingers slowly in and out of my cunt. The woman would be a whore for Mark. That’s what he did. Degrade women. Turning them into his cumbuckets. I bit my lip, imaging the woman’s breasts. They looked like a nice pair beneath that silk robe. With hard nipples. And her mouth, moaning wantonly. She should put that mouth to better use. I came, picturing the woman between my thighs, her fingers fucking into my pussy while Mark looked on, looking sad and pathetic while his whore pleasured me. I licked my fingers clean and went back to watching.

Nothing else had happened for two more hours, when the garage doors slid open. The silver Mustang pulled out first. I could just make out Mark and a teenage girl as the Mustang roared down the street, followed quickly by one of the red-heads in a maroon convertible Volkswagen Eos. I rushed outside to follow her. This might be my only chance to catch Marks number one woman alone. I got into the black BMW 7-series I borrowed from Brandon and fumbled at the keys. Mary roared off up the street, driving almost as fast as Mark had, and a third car, a white BMW driven by Desiree and crowded with three other women pulled out onto the street.

The Eos was gone, but there was a red-head in the second car. Maybe she was Mary? Probably not, Mary was likely the one driving her own car. I made the decision to follow four ladies. Maybe I could get the opportunity to perform the Prayer of Zanah on one of them, or all of them, and get the odds back in my favor. I waited for the white BMW to pass and pulled out behind it, my heart thumping in excitement.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I kept glancing at Violet’s coltish legs peaking out underneath her pink skirt as I drove my Mustang out of the housing development onto Shaw Road. I placed a hand on her thigh, sliding up under her skirt and Violet beamed at me, her face flush with excitement.

“Thank you for letting me come with you, Master,” she said in a cheerful soprano.

She was a cute fifteen year old. Her brown hair was pulled into two pigtails over her ears, tied off with pink ribbons. Her breasts were small and shapely and her body slim with youth beneath the conservative dress she wore. That dress would definitely not do, my sluts needed to show the world just how whorish they were.

“You ever sucked a dick, Violet?” I asked.

Violet shook her head, blushing. She was a virgin before I fucked her in the elevator yesterday. Her hands reached out and she gently rubbed my cock, feeling it harden in my pants. “W-would you like me, to Master?” she nervously asked.

“Definitely,” I answered.

There was a metallic rasp as she slowly drew my zipper down and then her warm, delicate hand reached into my pants and pulled out my hard cock. She bent down, her breath warm on my cock as she slowly ran her hand up and down on my dick. She tentatively stuck out her tongue, licking up the shaft and brushing the sensitive head.

“Just like that,” I told her. “Use more pressure, yeah that’s good.” Her tongue felt amazing as she lapped at my cock. “Stroke the shaft and cup the balls.” I wince as she squeezed a ball. “Gently with the balls.”

“Sorry, Master,” she apologized.

“Now, suck the tip into your mouth, be careful with your teeth,” I told her. “You can brush the cock with them, just don’t bite hard. Ohh, yeah that’s nice. Keep doing that with your tongue.” She had the head of my cock in her mouth and was swirling her tongue around it. “Suck it like a lolipop. Oh fuck that’s good. And see how much you can fit in your mouth.”

She was bobbing her head now, moving slowly down until my cock brushed the back of her throat and then rising up. It wasn’t the best blowjob I ever had, but knowing it was her first added a certain spice to her uncertainty. She was sucking harder and I watched as her right hand drifted over to her thighs and slip up under her dress to start fingering her cunt. Horny little slut.

She was turning into a great slut. I was proud of her, and stroked her brown hair. “I’m gonna cum, slut,” I told her. “So don’t be surprised. Try to swallow what you can.” And then I erupted into her mouth, semen spilling out the corners of her lips. She tried to pull away, but I held her down. When I was finished, I let her sit up.

She was breathing hard, cum smeared across her lips and tears ran down her face. “Was it good?” she asked, wiping at her tears.

“It was great!” I told her, kissing her forehead. “You’re turning into a good, little slut. I’m very proud of you.”

“Thank you, Master,” she said, smiling happily, still masturbating. When she came on her fingers, I pulled them to my mouth and sucked her juices off her digits. She had a light, barely spicy flavor.

We made a quick stop at Dick’s Sporting Goods at the South Hill Mall where I grabbed a bunch of duffle bags. I was so excited to rob a bank, I didn’t even spend the time to give the cashier a nice fucking. I needed to remember to go back to Dick’s and look Ambrosia up. With a name like that, I hoped her pussy tasted wonderful.

I pulled onto highway 512 towards, heading west to Parkland and the Bank of America that screwed me over two years ago. When my debit card got stolen and my accounts emptied, I filed a claim. But the branch manager, an asshole named Ted, dicked around with appeals process and I barely recovered half of my money. I had to crash on a friends couch for two months while I got back on my feat.

As I raced down 512, Violet got to practice her blowjobs some more. This time, she didn’t pull away as I came in her mouth.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I followed Mark’s thralls towards a mall and parked Brandon’s BMW next to a silver Mustang and discreetly followed the four women through the parking lot. The only one I knew was Desiree, who I had imprinted last night. The other three women were dressed in ill-fighting clothes. There was a black-haired women with short hair and a blue eyes, a strawberry-blond that might be Mark’s girlfriend, Mary, and a short, Asian woman

Please God, I prayed, give me the opportunity to save these women. Then I followed them into the mall. I just needed to be patient and be careful and God would grant me the opportunities I needed.

They led me to a clothing store, Old Navy, and I realized why they were here. The three new Thralls in the ill-fitting clothes had arrived naked last night. Wherever Mark had found these women, he didn’t bother to bring any of their clothes. I browsed the clothing racks and watched the women out of the corners of my eyes as they spread out across the store.

“Hi, welcome to Old Navy,” a nasally pitched, effeminate voice asked me. I turned to see a slim young man whose nametag read, “Gabe.”

I blinked in surprise. He had a faint, blue-black aura about him. Mark must have been here and given him a minor order. The aura was fading and would probably be gone in another week or so. He was not under any lasting commands or had suffered any personality changes

“I’m fine,” I told him.

One of the girls, the red-head, was heading for the changing room and I pushed past Gabe, grabbing the first shirt off the rack. Gabe protested, but I ignored him. I reached the changing area in the back but not before the red-head closed the door. Shoot. Thinking quickly, I knocked on the door.

“Yes,” she answered.

“Hi, I’m Louise with Old Navy and I just need to talk to you.”

The red-head opened the door, frowning at me. I moved quickly, shoving my hand over her mouth and pushing her back into the changing room. I shoved my hand down her loose-fitting jeans and found her hairy pussy. She struggled and tried to bite my hand covering her mouth. My finger found her cunt and wiggled in, fingerfucking her hard and fast. Being transformed into a sex slave by a Warlock usually left the woman incapable of resisting a sexually assault.

Not this woman, however.

My face stung as she slapped me and I had to pull my hand away to block the second blow. She started to scream so I silenced her the only way I could, kissing her hard while I pinned one of her arms to the wall. She still had one hand free and clawed at my hair, trying to pull me off her lips. My thumb found her clit, rubbing in small, fast circles and she stiffened in my arms. Her cunt was getting wet as her body began to react to my stimulation.

I could feel the resistance fleeing her body. The hand pulling at my hair relaxed its grip, the tension in her body slowly bleeding away. Her lips, tightly closed at first, relaxed and I shoved my tongue into her mouth, tasting the mint of toothpaste. Her hips started to shift as the pleasure from her pussy slowly spread throughout her body.

She surrendered to me.

Her lips were hot on mine she kissed me back, her hips writhed on my hand. Her hand gripped my hair, pulling me tight against her as she moaned into my mouth. I let go her other arm and she wrapped it around me, caressing my back through my blouse. I slipped that hand up her shirt and found a large breast, gently caressing and squeezing her soft, firmness. I found her aerola and gently circled her nipple before I finally rolled the turgid nub between my fingers.

The red-headed shuddered in my arms as her orgasm began to roll through her body. Without thinking, my hand that was groping her breast slid down to my own, wet pussy and coated my finger with my juices. Still fingering her, extending the orgasm, I quickly drew the Mark of Qayin on her forehead with my juices and prayed, “Zanah!”

One down. Two to go.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled the Mustang into the parking lot of the Parkland Bank of America, a brick building on Pacific Avenue and told Violet to wait in the car. With an excited jaunt in my step, I walked into the bank. There was a short line of customers queuing to deal with the bank tellers, a few more sitting at desks, talking to loan officers, and one fat security guard.

“I need to speak with all the staff in the back right now!” I hollered loudly. Confused, the staff led me back into the bank by the vault and gathered about me. “Who’s the manager?”

Ted turned out to still be the manager. It couldn’t be more perfect. I told him to open the vault. “There’s a time lock,” Ted protested.

“I’ll wait,” I said. I grabbed a buxom, honey-blonde teller and pulled her next to me. “Ted, open the vault and everyone else go back to your jobs and ignore everything Ted and I do. Except for you, Monica,” I told the buxom teller. “Let’s see what you look like naked.”

She flushed, and untied the decorative scarf around her neck that partially covered the cleavage revealed by her low-cut, blue blouse. Her large tits were supported by a lacy, black bra which came off next. Her tits were still perky with youth and her light pink aerola’s were large, with fat nipples jutting proudly out. As she unzipped her black skirt I hefted one her tit, feeling the plump firmness of her breast. She shivered as I rubbed her aerola.

“I’m going to fuck you hard, whore,” I told her, “and you’re going to love every minute of it.”

Monica flushed and licked her lips as she peeled off her pantyhose and black panties. Her bush was a darker brown, neatly trimmed and her pussy lips were large and protruded out past her pubes. I bent her over a table, ran my hand through her cunt, feeling her getting wet at my touch. I stuck a finger inside her pussy and she wiggled her hips in pleasure. I coated my finger with her juices and then shoved it up her ass.

I fucked my finger in a few times then pulled it out of her ass and replaced it with my cock. She gasped in surprise and then growled in pleasure as my cock slowly sank into the warm tightness of her ass. “Oh my god!” she gasped. “That’s amazing!”

“You’ve never been fucked up the ass before,” I asked, plumbing her bowels with hard thrusts.

“No,” she panted. “My husband he always wants to, but I thought it would hurt!”

“What a bad wife,” I said, slapping her ass. “You let me fuck your ass and not your husband

“I am,” she moaned. “I’m such a bad wife. He always wants me to give him blowjobs, too, but I always say no.”

“From now on, bitch, you do what ever filthy things your husband wants,” I growled, rubbing my hand down her back. “And do it with a smile on your whorish face!”

“Yes,” she panted. “I’ll be a good wife from now on.” Her orgasm rolled through her body, ass clenching on my cock.

I grabbed her purse and pulled out her cell phone, flipping through her address book while I fucked her slowly. “What’s your husband’s name?” I asked. “Jonathon,” she answered, breathless. I found her husband and gave him a ring.

“Hey, cutiepie,” Jonathon answered.

“This is Mark,” I said. “I’m with your wife. I’ve been counseling her.” I put the phone on speaker and sit it on the table. “Say hi to your husband.”

A look of panic crossed Monica’s face. “Hi, sweetie,” she said, trying to sound casual as I started fucking her ass hard again.

“What kind of counseling,” Jonathon asked, sounding concerned.

“Your wife tells me she’s had problems doing certain things in the bedroom,” I said. Monica bit her lip to stifle a moan. “But, I’ve helped your wife understand that its her duty to do whatever perverted things her husbands wants. Right, Monica?”

“Yeah, Jonathon,” Monica panted, her voice was thick with excitement as my cock reamed her ass. “I’m going to let you fuck my ass, or I’ll give you blowjobs.”

“Really?” he asked, sounding excited.

“Y-yeah, sweetie!” Monica gasped and then clasped a hand over her mouth to stifle another moan.

“Man, Mark, how can I repay,” Jonathon said, excited.

“Your wife’s already covered the payment,” I told him, enjoying his wife’s ass on my cock.

“I love you, cutiepie,” Jonathon said.

“Oh, I love you, too, Jonathon,” Monica whispered and then she started to moan, her ass clenching on my cock. She quickly slapped her hand over her lips and as she came on my cock. Her other hand fumbled to hang up the phone. “I’m such a bad wife!” she moaned as her orgasm continued to ripple through her body. “Such a terrible wife!”

My balls boiled and I shot my cum up her ass as her body shook. I gritted my teeth as I enjoyed her tight ass and my pleasure coursing through my body. Breathing hard, I pulled out of her ass. Monica continued shaking, her face in her hands and I realized she was crying. Guilt stabbed through me, and I beat it back down. You’re above guilt, Mark. She’s just an ant.

“Oh, god, what have I done,” she sobbed.

I rubbed her shoulder. “You have nothing to fill guilty about,” I told her. “You came twice, right?”

She sniffed. “Yeah. I never came so hard in my life,” she said, a smile ghosting her lips.

“You should never feel guilty about something as nice as cumming,” I told her. “You should never feel guilty about anything you do with man or a woman.”

“A woman?” she asked and I saw something in her eyes. Desire?

“You want to be with a woman?”

She nodded, shyly. “I’ve … thought about it. With Kylie.”

“The cute red-head?” I asked, referring to the other bank teller I thought about fucking.

There was a series of beeps and the bank vault was opened and Ted started filling the black duffel bags with bundles of bills. I called for Kylie to come back here as Monica started getting dress. “Kylie, I want you and Monica to go to a hotel on your lunch.” There was a no-tell motel up the street from here, the Blue Spruce, that had hourly rates. “And explore any desires you two might have for each other. And if you enjoy yourself, go home with Monica and give her husband a special treat.”

“Okay,” Kylie said, giving Monica shy smile. Monica flushed and returned the smile.

I made Ted carry the duffle bags out to my Mustang where Violet waited, playing around on her smart phone. I popped the trunk and Ted threw the bags in. I started the car and Violet greeted me with an eager kiss, her tongue a little timid as it wriggled into my mouth.

“Did it go well, Master,” she asked.

I nodded, pulling my cock out, dirty from Monica’s ass. Violet knew what to do, and bent down. Her nose wrinkled, but she engulfed my cock anyways. “That’s ass your tasting,” I told her. “Good sluts clean their master’s cock after its been in a whore’s ass.”

Violet was getting quite skilled at blowjobs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“How are you doing, Mary?” Alice greeted me with a friendly hug.

We were standing in her office at Evergreen Realty. Alice had been a good friend to my older sister, Shannon. Unlike Shannon’s other friends, Alice had always been kind and friendly to me and would provide a shoulder to cry on. We kept close on facebook after she graduated high school and I had even been a bridesmaid in her wedding last year.

“I’m engaged,” I told her, excitedly, holding out the black diamond ring Mark had given me Saturday night.

“Oh that’s amazing,” Alice cooed. “So Mike finally proposed.”

I shook my head. “We broke up. His name is Mark and I know its fast, but he’s the one. I just know it.”

“Wow,” Alice said, a little flummoxed. “You sure you’re not rushing things.”

“I’m not,” I told her. “I’ve never been happier. Mark is the greatest guy in the world.”

Alice hugged me again and I became aware of her body pressing up against me, the curve of her breasts, the warmth of her breath on my neck, her thigh pressings on my hip. Alice kept hugging her, longer than she should. Is she into me? Alice had always been a friend, but could she be more? My heart beat loudly in my chest as I considered that possibility.

Alice was beautiful; large, hazel eyes with long lashes were the center-point of an attractive, round face with full, kissable lips. Her hair was a thick and full bodied, a raven black that fell about her shoulders. She had been wearing a pinstriped, charcoal blazer over a blue halter top, her cleavage on display. Her hips and butt filled out her matching charcoal pants very nicely.

Alice finally broke the hug, her cheeks bright with excitement, her lips moist. Alice’s slim fingers grasped my hand and she guide me to her desk and a chair that lay on the side. We sat down, next to each other and she laid out a binder with property listings. She leaned close to me, her flowery perfume making me a little lightheaded with its fragrance. Our hands kept brushing each other as examined the binder, every touch fueling the fire burning in my womb.

“It’s getting a little hot in here,” Alice said, unbuttoning her blazer and pulling it off. Her halter top was very low cut, her snowy breasts almost completely exposed. The left strap of a blue-gray, lacy bra peaked out from beneath her halter top.

Alice sat back down, scooting even closer, leaning in so I could not help but see down her cleavage. She turned the page in the catalog and pointed at a cute, ranch-style house while her other hand casually rested on my thigh. Fire burned at her touch, running up my thigh to my moistening pussy and I shifted in my seat, my thighs rubbing pleasurably against my clit.

“This is a cute house,” I said, pretending to ignore her hand. If Alice wanted to seduce me, I was happy to let her.

“I know,” Alice purred, her hand slowly inching up my thigh. “It’s two bedrooms and one-and-a-half baths. The perfect house for a young couple.” Her hand was higher, pushing under my skirt. “Have you and Mark set a date, yet?”

“A date?” I asked, turning to face her. She was just inches away, her lips wet and red. It was getting hard to think as fire coursed through my veins.

“For your wedding.” Her lips were so close to mine. Her hand was inching higher on my thigh, almost at my pussy.

“No,” I said, “we …”

Fireworks exploded as Alice lips met mine. They were soft and inviting and her tongue pressed at my mouth. I opened my lips for her, tilting my head to the side. Her tongue was wresting with my own, then pulled back, inviting me in. I accepted, exploring her mouth eagerly, playing with her tongue. And her soft hand slid higher, so near the heat beneath my legs.

Alice broke the kiss. We were both breathless and flushed with excitement. “There’s this motel,” Alice said, carefully. “We could …”

“Yes,” I whispered huskily and a shiver of pleasure ran through my body as her fingers finally brushed my wet vulva through my panties.

We rushed out of her office, trying to act normal as we excitedly made our way through her work. “Just going to show Mary a few houses,” she told her boss, trying to sound casual. Our lust must be so obvious. He wasn’t going to buy the lie. How could he not hear my heart thudding with desire in my chest. We positively exuded desire.

“Okay,” he mumbled, and went back to talking with the receptionist.

“Cute car,” Alice complimented when she saw my Eos.

“Mark got it for me,” I told her and she gave me this knowing smile. “It’s not like that, I love him.”

Alice paused. “Maybe we shouldn’t do this. If you love him, you don’t want to …”

“Do you really want to stop?” I asked.

“No,” she said, smiling. “I’m too horny to stop.”

The motel was a dive just up the street called the Blue Spruce Motel that offered ‘hourly rates’. The facade of the U shaped building was faded blue siding, paint chipped in may places. I followed Alice into the lobby where two women; a honey-blonde woman wearing a black skirt, blue blouse, and decorative scarf and a red-head in a pale-green, wrap-around dress with a loose skirt were paying for a room with the motel manager.

“Room 11,” the manager said, bored, handing over an actual key to the red-head, not an electromagnetic keycard that most hotels used.

“We’re not the only ladies looking for some afternoon delight,” Alice whispered in my ear.

Alice paid in cash for three hours and we got room 5’s key. I held Alice’s hand as she eagerly led me across the parking lot to room 5. The room was surprisingly clean, albeit a little worn. Scuffed carpeting, faded walls and frayed comforter on the two, twin sized beds.

Alice was on me the moment the door closed, her lips hungry on mine. I wrapped my arms about her waist, pulling her close to me. Her black hair, silky soft, caressed my cheek and her soft hand stroked my arm, leaving a trail of fire where ever her finger touched. The kiss was different than with Mark. His lips were rougher, more demanding while Alice was soft and gentle. I loved Mark, loved the urgency of his kisses, but variety was the spice of life.

Her hand trailed down my arm and gently stroked my hand. Alice brought the hand up and she broke the kiss and sucked and licked my finger while smiling shyly at me. Her tongue was pink and I was transfixed by the sight. I pressed my thighs together, feeling my juices trickle out of aroused vulva, turning my panties into a sodden mess.

“You’re so beautiful, Mary,” Alice purred, kissing my palm. “I wish I had the courage to do this sooner.” This was surprising. I thought she was seducing me was because of my wish. When I made my Pact with the Devil last week, I wished that all women would desire me. How long had Alice been thinking about me this way? “You were just so … radiant today,” she continued purring, “I was ust helpless before your beauty.”

Her hands trembled as she reached out and pulled my white, peasant blouse over my head. Her hand traced the strap of my lacy, gray bra, down to the cup and slipped her finger inside, brushing my achingly hard nipple. I gasped. Her fleeting touch sent pleasure coursing through my body. My bra was suddenly tight on my body, uncomfortable. I reached behind me and the bra fell away, freeing my freckled breasts.

“So beautiful,” Alice murmured, almost in a daze. “I’ve dreamed about your breasts since you were fourteen.” Fourteen? Out of the fog of lust, rose a memory of Alice catching me coming out of the shower, naked. Her face had flushed in what I thought was embarrassment. I guess it was actually desire.

She grasped my shoulders and guided me to the bed and, with a gentle pressure, pushed me back onto the bed. She crawled over and started kissing my right breast, licking everywhere, except my aerola and hard nipples. She licked down the slopes, the underside of my breast where sweat liked to collect, up my breastbone between my mounds. She kissed me everywhere. She circled my breast, coming ever closer to my nipple. When I thought she was finally going to reach my nipple, she started from the beginning on on my left breast.

I was so aroused, so horny, when her lips finally, gently, reached my hard nipple, I orgasmed. It wasn’t an earth shattering orgasm, but a tiny, pleasurable one that just left me wanting more. Her lips and tongue caressed and pleasure my nipple, making sensuous love to the hard, sensitive nub. She kissed over to my right nipple, and pleasured it just as gentle and tender as my left. Her hand slipped up my thigh, slow and careful, up under my black skirt and found the sticky mess between my legs.

I gasped as her fingers slid through my panties leg hole and touched the shaved lips of my vulva, rubbing through my labia. Alice’s wet mouth was leaving a trail of fiery kisses up my breasts, my neck, reaching my ears. She licked and nibbled on my lobe, her breath hot and moist. “So wet,” she whispered, slipping a single finger up inside me. “Did I do that?”

“Yes!” I gasped as her finger invade my pussy. This was amazing. We could have been doing this for the last five years.

My entire body burned with desire as she slipped a second finger inside me, moving them slowly in and out. Her lip kissed and sucked at my neck and a low, throaty moan rose from within me. Her thumb found my clit, brushing softly, tenderly. I gripped the bedspread with one hand as I writhed in passion while my other hand stretched out, finding her thigh beneath her charcoal-gray pants. My hand slid up her thigh, to her hip. I found the clasp for her pants and fumbled to open her fly, trying to use one hand.

Finally I got her pants open, her zipper down and slid my hand inside. She wore silk pantyhose over panties and I could feel the heat and moisture of her desire. My fingers slipped into her silky pantyhose and into her satin panties. Her pubic mound was shaved bare. I slid further in and found her wet passion. Alice moaned into my ear as I lightly caressed her hard clit, running a finger down her swollen labia, and then my digit was engulfed by her warmth. My fingers matched the delicate caresses that Alice was performing on my pussy.

“Oh, that’s nice!” Alice moaned. “Your fingers … so sweet!”

Her lips found mine and we were kissing again, and I drink her passion. I turned on my side, pressing my bare bosom to her clothed breasts. The cotton fabric of her halter top rubbed roughly on my hard nipples. Our legs rubbed together as we gave each other pleasure, running headlong towards the cliff. Alice went over first, her body shuddering delicately.

“Yes, Mary!” she gasped, breaking the kiss. “Oh, God, yes!”

I followed her right over, my second orgasm sending spasms of delicious through my limbs and body. We held each other, my lips finding hers as we continued to finger each other to another orgasm and another, each more intense, more fulfilling then the one before. Gasping next to this beautiful angel, I pulled my hand out of her panties, sticky with her juices and sucked them into my mouth.

“You taste so delicious,” I said, huskily, sitting up and moving to her feet.

I pulled off her shoes, comfortable black flats. Her dainty feet covered in dark nylons. Alice lifted her ass as I pulled off her pants while she pulled off her halter top. I gently pulled off her pantyhose, trying not to cause any runs and then I gently kissed her barefoot, licking her toes while Alice cooed in pleasure. Her breasts heaved in her lacy bra and her face was flushed with passion, her eyes shining with love.

I kissed her bony ankle, then up her shapely calf, her knee, and then her inner thigh, moving slowly higher. I could smell her arousal, a spicy musk, through her gray-blue, satin panties. When I reached her panties, I rubbed my cheek against them, breathing deep her musk and enjoying the soft, cool feel of her panties on my cheek before I pulled them off her legs, exposing a shaved, flushed pussy weeping juices.

My tongue was licking through her labia, savoring the musky spice. Alice moaned in pleasure as I feasted on her womanhood. I sucked her engorged labia into my lips, stuck my tongue deep into her pussy, and kissed the hard bud of her clitoris. My world had been reduced to the silky warmth of Alice’s pussy. I was an explore in uncharted territory, searching every crevice and fold, until I had mapped her vagina in all its beauty. And when she orgasmed, I was ready, drinking the flood of passion like a woman dying of thirst.

“I need to, ohhh fuck, taste you!” Alice panted as I continued licking her sensitive pussy through her orgasm.

I looked up, face wet with juices, and saw the desire in her eyes. I peeled off my lacy panties and straddled her face, lowering my pussy to her lips as I lowered my lips to her pussy. I writhed on her tongue and she writhed on mine. Her tongue was skilled, gentle and knowing. She seemed to find all the spots that gave me pleasure and together we came, and came, until our pussies were too sensitive to cum any more.

Panting, I lay pressed up against her. She still had her gray-blue bra on and I played with the strap as Alice hugged me, our legs entwined together. Our lovemaking was intense and deep and different than any other sex I had ever had. Was it better than with Mark? I thought of Mark, his boyish smile, how tender he was with me, and how honest and open he was. No, nothing could replace Mark in my heart, or his a cock in my pussy. Even sitting her, basking in the lovemaking with Alice, my body still ached gently for Mark while my soul yearned to share with him all that happened in this motel room. I saw my engagement ring glinting on my hand as I played with Alice’s bra. What I experienced with Alice was nice, fulfilling even, but it wasn’t love. At least, it wasn’t the deep, romantic love I felt for Mark. Alice was nice to cuddle with, but I wished Mark was here, pressed against my back, his strong arms wrapped around me, sandwiching me between him and Alice.

Then what did I feel for Alice? It was something more than lust and desire. Friendship? A deep, physical friendship?

“Are you feeling guilty?” Alice asked, seeing me stare at my engagement ring.

I shook my head. “There’s nothing to feel guilty about,” I told her. “Mark and I have an open relationship. He doesn’t mind me being with other women. I’m going to tell him all about our fun.”

Alice arched an eyebrow. “Wow, timid little Mary sure has changed.”

“Mark …” I paused, how to explain it. “He awakened desires within me. Showed me pleasures I didn’t even know I could experience.”

“He sounds like a great guy,” Alice said, flatly. Was that bitterness I heard in her voice. Was her marriage with Dean not going well.

“Alice,” I said, carefully. “Is everything well, with you and Dean.”

“We’re fine.”

I hesitated. “Well, um, you seemed really familiar with this motel and …”

Alice caressed my face. “No, it’s not my first time here.” She sighed. “After Dean and I got married, he got a promotion and he’s been working a lot of hours. There hasn’t been much time for us. I started talking to my yoga instructor, Esteban, confiding in him the problems in my marriage. He was so supportive and then we were flirting and kissing and …”

“You were sleeping with him,” I finished.

Alice nodded. “He was an amazing lover. Dean, he always tried, but Esteban did things to me I never experienced.” A smile creeped across her face. “I thought about leaving Dean to be with Esteban but the irony was, Esteban was cheating on me.” Her voice was thick with pain and I hugged her and then she sobbed, “It’s what I deserved. Dean’s a great guy. He deserves a better wife than one who cheats on him.”

“It’s all right,” I consoled, rocking her gently in my arms. “What Dean doesn’t know can’t hurt him.”

Alice barked a laugh. “Like what you and I just did.”

“If you love him,” I said, “then don’t tell him. You can get what you need from me and go back to your husband, satisfied and happy.”

Alice wiped her tears and smiled at me. “So, that makes you … what?”

“A friend who comforts you,” I told her. “A friend that relieves certain … tensions.”

Alice smiled, “I like that.” And then her lips descended, and we were kissing again. My hands reached behind her to unclasp her bra. This time, I wanted to play with her breasts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I robbed two more banks, another Bank of America and a Chase-Manhatten. I figured, if I was going to rob some banks, I would hit only the national banks and spare the local credit unions. I filled up all the duffel bags with cash, barely having room between the trunk and the back seat. I also enjoyed two more bank tellers: a feisty Latina woman and a very busty blonde who gave me an amazing titty fuck.

Violet needed clothes, so I swung by the South Hill Mall on the way back. I was paranoid about all the money in the car, so I ordered a group of teenage boys hanging about to watch my car, defending it with their lives. I took Violet to Hot Topic and was pleased to see Lillian behind the register. I had a fun time with her last week.

“You’re back,” Lillian said, beaming. “I could use some more training!”

Lillian was smiling naughtily. Today she was dressed in a black, transparent dress decorated in white flowers. Underneath, she wore a black slip that was quite visible underneath the dress. Thigh-high, heeled boots, black, added spice to her outfit. The black lipstick and eyeliner contrasted with her pale face and gold rings that glinted in her lips and eyebrows.

“Violet, go get some slutty clothes, whatever you want,” I told her. “I’m going to be training Lillian.”

When I lifted her skirt, Lillian wasn’t wearing any panties. “I need to be ready to be trained,” she giggled.

Her cunt was wet and tight when I slipped up inside her and I fucked her hard. Her cunt felt great on my cock. Lillian was biting her lip, trying not to moan and gasp as I really fucked her. I wasn’t trying to be careful and unobtrusive like last time. I wanted people to know Lillian was getting the fucking of her life. I reached around and pawed her breast through her dress and slip, feeling her hard nipple through the fabric.

It wasn’t long before Mall Security showed up along with a Puyallup Police Officer. I gave them the standard orders and they left me to fuck this goth angel in peace. When a customer walked in, I would tell them just to shop and then I would enjoy watching Lillian trying to ring them up as I fucked her hard. Her fourth customer was a cute, punk-rocker girl buying a pair of black thongs. She was wearing a black t-shirt with skull-and-crossbones printed all over and a pair of tight, stonewashed jeans, artfully ripped to show off her pale, inner thighs. Her black hair was spiked up into a mohawk, the tips dyed red.

The punk-rocker smiled as she watched us fuck, her nipples were clearly hard through her shirt. When I felt my balls tightening, I pulled out of her and shot my load across the counter all over the punk-rocker girl. The girl screamed in surprise as my white cum sprayed across her tight black t-shirt. “Fuck!” she exclaimed in surprise, finger a glob of cum over her nipple.

“You’re customer’s dirty,” I told Lillian.

That was all the prompting she needed. Lilian bent over the counter and started licking my cum off the punk-rocker’s t-shirt. The punk-rocker’s nipples hardened beneath the cotton of her shirt. Lillian pulled the girls t-shirt up, revealing a pair of small, pale breasts with hard nipples pierced by silver rings. Lillian’s lips found a nipple and started sucking while I went back to fucking her pussy.

Lillian unsnapped the punk-rocker’s jeans and snaked a hand inside and started to finger her. “Oh, god this is nasty!” the punk-rocker moaned.

The punk-rocker girl was panting, writhing on Lillian’s fingers while I fucked Lillian hard from behind. A group of teenage boys had gathered outside the entrance to Hot Topic, filming us fucking with their smart phones. Lillian noticed too, and her cunt convulsed about my cock as she came. The punk-rocker was cursing as she orgasmed on Lillian’s fingers and I shot my cum deep inside Lillian’s tight hole.

“Wow, that was so fun,” the punk-rocker cooed. “I’m Zelda,” she said, and bent down and kissed Lillian. “When do you get off?”

“Five,” Lillian said, licking her lips.

“Then, I’ll see you at five,” Zelda purred. “I would love to return the favor.”

Lillian grinned. “I’d love that.”

Zelda pulled on her cum stained shirt and sauntered out of the Hot Topic to the applause of a bunch of horny teens. She blew them kisses, and sauntered off. I slid my cock up Lillian’s ass. I was wondering if I should keep Lillian. I almost did a few days ago. She was such a great slut.

“Lillian, you’re going to be my sex slave,” I told her, deciding. “And my girlfriend, Mary’s, sex slave as well.”

“Oh, that’s sounds fun,” Lillian panted as I reamed her ass.

“When you fuck Zelda, film it with your phone. When you’re finished, go to this address,” I told her, writing the Fitzsimmons address on a piece of paper.

“Yes, sir,” Lillian purred. Mary was going to love the slut.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I waited in the living room of the Fitzsimmons house for the Warlock, Mark, to return home, my stomach tied in nervous knots.

I had five of his Thralls under my power, immune from his commands. After imprinting the red-head, Fiona, in the changing room of Old Navy, it was simple to get the other two. Fiona lured Xiu into the changing room and we easily held the Asian girl as we molested her. Unlike Fiona, Xiu did not fight. From the moment we grabbed her, Xiu was excited. Apparently the girl really liked to be dominated and hurt and she came quickly as Fiona pulled painfully hard on her nipple piercings.

That left only Korina. But with Desiree, Fiona, and Xiu imprinted, we easily overpowered her in the ladies room. Now I had all but two of Mark’s thralls imprinted and immune to his power. God had answered my prayers. I ordered the woman to return to the Fitzsimmons home and followed them in my borrowed car. I gathered all the Thralls I had imprinted in the living room: Allison, Desiree, Xiu, Fiona, and Korina and I told them the plan.

Alison was at the entrance to living room off the short hallway that led to the front door, while the other four ladies were spread about the living room, Desiree clutched a baseball bat and Korina a rolling pin. I clutched my furry handcuffs in sweaty hands. When Mark came through the door, we were ready. Alison would grab Violet and the rest of us would beat and wrestle Mark to the ground. And then I would exorcise him and free these poor women from his lusts.

A car pulled into the driveway.

“It’s time, ladies,” I said, standing up. I crossed myself, my heart hammering in my chest. Please, God, let your servant free these women from evil.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled my Eos into the driveway, excited to be home. This afternoon was far more pleasant than I planed. Alice and I had made love twice more after we talked. The second time was sweet and loving. I was comforting my friend as she dealt with the problems of her marriage. She seemed a lot happier after I gave her a few more orgasms. As we lay in the mused sheets, I told her about my plan for the abandon housing development behind the Fitzsimmons house and Alice had said to get in touch with owner with an offer. She seemed doubtful about the entire thing, not believing Mark had that kind of money, but I made her promise while playing with her pink nipple. We were both sweaty and covered in pussy juices so naturally we took a shower. And naturally we made love one last time before I drove her back to her office.

I sped home. I couldn’t wait to tell Mark about Alice. Preferably while in bed, him on top and his hard cock filling me up so deliciously. I was getting wet just thinking about it. I had to park in the driveway, not having a garage door opener, yet, and got out of the car. I would get one of the sluts to put my car in the garage. I didn’t see Mark’s Mustang so I pulled out my phone and sent him a text, “Hun, just got home. Meeting with Alice went well, tell ya all the juicy details later! 🙂 When will you be home? Love, your naughty filly! :-x”

As I walked up to the front door my phone buzzed and I got a text back from Mark. “Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!” it simply said. I smiled happily. I couldn’t wait to get Mark in bed and tell him all about the fun I had with Alice. Putting my phone back in my purse, I reached for the front door, humming happily to myself.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 11

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 9: The Reconnaissance

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 9: The Reconnaissance

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/Female/Teen female, Male/Teen female, Male/Females, Mind Control, Watersports, Group, First, Bondage/Domination, Oral, Anal

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 8



“Fuck me, Louise!” Sarai moaned beneath me. I had on my strap-on with my large, beige color rubber cock attached. It was anatomically correct, mushroom head, veins down the penis, and a pair of cute, hairless balls. It was almost like I had a real dick, and I enjoying stuffing the monster into Sarai’s tight pussy as I fucked her hard.

I met Sarai last Friday night on a flight from Chicago to Sea-Tac. She was the first class stewardess and I took advantage of her very friendly hospitality, and her virginity, in the planes lavatory. She invited me to her hotel room when we landed just after midnight and we’d been in her hotel room ever since. We would make love for hours, and then collapse in a puddle of girl-cum and sweat, enjoying the silky feel of each other’s skin as we cuddled. Cuddling would turn into kissing and light petting, and then we would be pleasuring each other all over again.

We would only sleep for a few hours before one of us would wake up and began teasing the other. When we would get hungry, we just ordered room service and gave the bellhop an eyeful when he delivered the food, not bothering to cover our naked bodies. Sarai had an exhibitionist streak that I was more than happy to indulge. None of the bellhops seemed to mind that we stiffed them on the tip, their eyes full of desire that would vanish as we slammed the doors in their faces. They always had this hope that we would let them jump in bed with us. Men were such disgusting, yet funny, pigs.

It was Sunday morning, now, and the entire room reeked of sweat and pussy juices. I should be finding a church and attending Mass, but God, Sarai was an insatiable lover, always wanting just one more orgasm. It had been three years since my last lover, and I was having too much fun. Church would be there next week. Besides, I had my Papal Indulgence. I was already forgiven for sinning in the loving embrace of Sarai.

The back of the rubber cock rubbed deliciously on my clit as I fucked this beautiful creature. Our nipples were hard and rubbed pleasurably together and her lips were hot and wet, sucking at my neck or she would find my lips and her tongue would wiggle into my mouth. She tasted sweet and I wrestled my tongue into her mouth, exploring everywhere. Nothing else mattered but the feel of this dusky creature on my skin. I couldn’t get enough of her touch, enjoying the electricity that tingled through my body at every brush of her tongue, kiss of her nipple, or caress of her thighs. I pushed up her knees, changing the angle that my dildo slid into her and really started to fuck her hard.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Sarai chanted. Our lovemaking cycled through sweet and loving, to hard and fast. “Fuck my naughty, Muslim cunt with your big, thick Catholic dildo!”

Her words sent me over the edge and I kissed her passionately as my body shook in orgasm. Sarai trembled beneath me, cumming herself. I rolled off her, and the large, rubber cock popped out of her pussy with a wet noise. We starred at the ceiling, hands entwined, breasts heaving with passion. Sarai rolled over, pressing her dusky body against my pale flesh. “That was spectacular,” Sarai husked, brushing a strand of sweat-matted hair off my forehead.

“It was,” I whispered back. An idea suddenly popped into my head. “Sarai, have you ever been tied up?” I cannot believe we hadn’t indulged in some bondage yet. We only had a few more hours left before she had to get ready for her work. Plenty of time to tie her up and have some fun.

Sarai blinked, then smiled naughtily. “Oooh, bondage! No, never.”

I smiled and dug through my suitcase, producing a pair of pink, fuzzy handcuffs. Sarai stretched out on the bed, holding her hands through gaps in the headboard and with a click I handcuffed her. Then I grabbed the complementary sleeping mask off the nightstand and covered her eyes. I ran a finger down her neck and she shivered in pleasure. Then I kissed her stomach, licking up a bead of her sweat.

“I’ll be right back, sexy girl,” I told her, grabbing a discarded, royal blue slip with a black lace hem, and pulled it over my body. “I just need to get something.” Ice. Sarai would writhe in pleasure as I rubbed cold, wet ice all over her body.

“Hurry back,” Sarai moaned, wiggling on the bed, straining for my touch.

I slipped out into the hallway, ice bucket in one hand, hotel key in the other. I had made that mistake once, tying up my lover and then forgetting the hotel key. Its quite embarrassing to get a maid to let you back in and she sees your lover handcuffed naked to a bed. The ice machine was to the left and I started walking down the hall. As I passed the hotel room next to ours, the door opened and a short, balding man in a blue, silk bathrobe bent down to pick up the Sunday paper. He looked tired, haggard sacks hanging beneath red eyes. My eyes widened in shock. I don’t know why I should be surprised, not when God’s Providence was at work.

Surrounding the man was a blue-black aura, pale and sickly like a fresh bruise. This man had been touched by a Warlock.

Years of fighting Evil had honed my reflexes, and my hand moved without thought. I dipped beneath my slip, slipping two fingers into my pussy, coating my digits with sticky fingers. The man gaped at me and I used his surprise to quickly draw the Mark of Qayin on his forehead and muttered, “Shama.”

The man immediately relaxed, a dopey grin spilled across the fat jowls of his face. I grabbed the man and dragged him back towards the hotel room I shared with Sarai. Adrenaline surged through my body, and my hands shook so bad it took several tries to get the key. Finally, I got the door opened and shoved the man into the room. The prayer I cast on him would make him docile for a minute or so. It would take more intimate work to get anything useful information.

“Mhh, your back,” Sarai moaned like a bitch in heat. Shit, I didn’t have time to play with her.

“Just relax, sexy,” I said. “I gotta take care of some Nun business.”

“Oh,” Sarai moaned in disappointment, “can you untie me?”

“Just hang tight, sweetie,” I said, shoving the man down onto the other bed, springs squeaking heavily. My hands untied the belt to his robe revealing a fat belly covered in graying hair and a black thong that did little to cover his junk. He was so fat that the rolls of his waist covered the thin waistband of his thong.

God, give me strength, I prayed, reaching into the thong to pull out his fat, short cock. My soft hand quickly stroked him to readiness and I pushed him back until he lay spread out across the bed. I hiked up my slip and straddled his fat waist, his cock probing the lips of my pussy, bumping my clit. I closed my eyes and lowered my cunt around his cock, moaning low in my throat. His cock’s girth stretched my pussy nicely and I rose up and started to fuck him, the bed springs squeaking loudly.

“What’s going on?” Sarai asked in a puzzled voice. She was writhing on the bed, struggling to pull her blindfold by rubbing the side of her face on a pillow. “Holy shit!” she shouted when she succeeded at pulling off her blindfold. “Who the fuck is that?”

“Um, uhh, I’m not sure!” I panted, lamely. His cock was starting to feel real nice in my pussy. I loved being with women, but there was something to be said about a real cock plumbing your depths.

“Is this your surprise?” Sarai answered, concerned. “Because I have no interest in fucking a guy, let alone some fat, old dude!”

“No, this is for my Order!” I gasped, adding a twist to my hip movement. “He’s been touched by Evil and I need to help him!” I was really fucking this guy, now, riding him hard. Having Sarai watch me was so exciting. I pulled my slip over my head and started playing with my nipples, pulling and twisting. I hoped Sarai was enjoying the sight of my perky breasts bouncing up and down. I leaned back, thrusting my tits out and his cock was hitting new, delightful places in my pussy.

“That sound’s crazy,” Sarai said. I can understand her confusion. Most people didn’t believe in the supernatural. Even the majority of Christians would find it hard to believe that the Devil made Pacts with people, giving them powers in exchange for their souls. My Order called them Warlocks. And we are dedicated to fighting them, to freeing those who the Warlock has enthralled, people like the man I was fucking.

My orgasm was building in my womb, and I rode the man hard and fast, squeezing my cunt about his cock. The man grunted and then he was flooding my pussy with his seed, hot and wet in my womb. As I came, I prayed a single word, “Rechem!” The Mark of Qayin flared white on the man’s forehead. The man went rigid for a second and then relaxed, smiling.

“What was that!” Sarai gasped. “What was that light?”

“The Prayer of Rechem,” I answered. “It will allow me to get around any commands the Warlock placed on him.” I peered down at the man, gazing into his brown eyes. “Speak your name,” I ordered the man, “and tell me what the Warlock commanded you. When you’re finished, you will be free of his power.”

“My name is Brandon Fitzsimmons,” the man said in a hypnotic, monotone. “Several days ago a man named Mark and two women appeared at my door …”

My smile grew as Brandon told his tale. God’s Providence has already led me to the Warlock’s lair.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up with a splitting headache beneath a soft comforter. Strawberry-blonde hair filled my vision and a woman’s soft ass pressed back into my cock. Mary? Right, her hair was reddish? Christ my head hurts to much to think. My cock was hard with morning wood and Mary’s ass felt so good so I slipped my cock up into her cunt. She moaned with a low, smokey voice as I started to fuck her.

“Mary?” I mumbled, that didn’t sound like her, the voice was too low to be my Mary’s. And my mind started to slowly work again, remembering that Mary’s hair wasn’t strawberry-blonde, it was a darker auburn.

“Yeah, hun,” a sleepy voice murmured behind me and another female body pressed up against my back.

“Who am I fucking?” I asked Mary.

“One of the waitresses,” Mary answered, her breasts soft and nipples hard on my back. Her hand stroked my side, resting on my hip.

“Waitresses?” I asked, and then last night came back in broken pieces.

I had proposed to Mary atop the Space Needle and she had happily said yes. Then we went downstairs to celebrate at the Skycity Restaurant. I had arranged for only the beautiful women of the wait staff to remain, naked and willing, and we had one wild orgy. Drunk on champagne, Mary and I had used and abused three of the waitresses: a raven-haired beauty named Korina, a blonde Swede named Ingrid and Xiu, the Chinese girl. I vaguely recalled fucking her ass hard and her loving it.

“Mare?” I asked, fucking the strawberry-blonde girl slowly, “did I make the Asian waitress our sex slave?”

“Yeah,” Mary answered, gently kissing the back of my neck. “She really got off on being hurt.”

“Did we make any of the other girls slaves?” I asked, struggling to remember. After ass fucking Xiu the rest of the night was just blurry pieces. Drinking champagne out of someone’s cunt, watching a five woman in a daisy chain. And a wild ride in a limo, fucking Fiona through the sun roof for all the world to see. Fiona, that was the name of the strawberry-blond girl I was fucking. Fiona moaned, sliding my hand up to her breast and wiggling her hips as I fucked her.

“Mmhh, Master’s cock fills good in my twat,” Fiona gasped.

“Guess we did,” Mary said. “Geez, I don’t remember much of last night. Except, I think I gave Xiu a Brazilian wax using a candle. And that the dirty slut came while I did it.”

Mary’s hand slid down my waist and she squeezed my buttock, then her hand slid down into my buttcrack and she started to tease my asshole. I tensed. “What’re you doing, Mare?”

“Shh, just relax, I’ve always wanted to try this,” Mary whispered and then I jumped as she jammed her finger up my ass.

It felt weird, like taking a shit in reverse, and her finger slid deeper and I fucked my hips into Fiona, trying to get away from her invading digit. And then she touched something and electricity shot through my body and my vision darkened as I came so hard in Fiona’s cunt. “Holy shit!” I moaned. “What the fuck did you do, Mare?”

She giggled. “I found your prostate. Did it make you cum hard, hun? I read in a magazine that it was the guy’s G-spot.”

“Yeah, but I’m not sure I liked it,” I said, frowning. I came hard but it just didn’t seem right to have anything shoved back up there. “It felt weird.”

Mary laughed, “You should try feeling a cock sliding up your ass, then.”

“No, thanks,” I said, rolling over, pulling my cock out of Fiona’s cunt. She moaned in disappointment then started to masturbate. I hugged Mary to me and kissed her on the lips. “Good morning, love,” I told her after the kiss.

“I feel pretty dirty,” Mary confided. “My mouth tastes likes sour pussy. Wanna take a shower with me?” she asked, archly.

I grinned and slid out of the bed. We were in a luxurious suite in the Four Seasons Hotel in Seattle. I had Allison, our sex slave, make the reservations on Friday. The cloak on the nighttable read 3:11 PM. I stretched and surveyed the room. It was a mess. We must have trashed the place last night. I found another waitress passed out on the other side of Mary. She was a big-titted, raven haired girl with a dolls face named Korina. On the floor I found Xiu, tied up with white twine and a beer bottle stuck up her ass. She gave me the happiest smile as she wiggled on the floor.

“Morning, Master and Mistress,” Xiu cooed happily. The twine that bound her was dug into her skin and her wrist were bound behind her back. Christ, the girl did like it rough.

“Where’s Chantelle and Lana?” I asked. We had met the two ladies yesterday while orca watching. They had just been married and were on their honeymoon when Mary took a liking to them and we mad them our sex slaves. And now, apparently, we had three more sex slaves.

“I think you let them have their own suite,” Mary said, rubbing at her forehead. “So they could continue their honeymoon. I want to say you gave them a week to have fun before they had to come home.” Mary eyed me up and down, giving me a considering look. “Mark, I think you’ve lost some weight. You’re looking more fit.”

Since I made my Pact with the Devil, I was feeling a lot more healthy. I looked down and my belly looked flatter. Maybe it was all the calories I was burning with sex, or maybe my wish to live a long, healthy life was slowly having its effect. Or maybe this was Mary’s Pact. She did wish us to stay young and beautiful, and face it, I was hardly beautiful, or even handsome.

I picked up Mary, cradling her in my arms. Giggling, she threw an arm around my neck and I carried Mary across the room and into the bathroom. It was huge, a large shower sat next to a jacuzzi-style bathtub that could easily fit six or seven adults. With a hiss, the shower turned on and we stepped in. The shower was warm and wet, and so was Mary. She was a stunning beauty, her auburn hair, dark and plastered to her fair skin. Freckles dotted her face, shoulders, and round, pert breasts. Her nipples were hard and dusky. My followed the curves of her hip and plump ass. Her pubic hair had been waxed, save for a fiery heart above her slit.

We soaped each other, playfully caressing the other’s body under the pretense of washing. Mary’s nipples hardened as I played with them, and my cock hardened as she washed my balls and stroked my cock in her firm grasp. With a twinkle in her eye, she knelt before me and took my cock lovingly into her mouth while her hands gently played with my balls.

“God I love you,” I moaned, as my fiancee pleasure my cock with her skilled lips and tongue. She sucked for a minute and then she slid down my cock, relaxing her throat, until her lips pressed all the way to my pubes. Her throat was tight, constricting about my cock. She pulled back, sucking the entire time before deepthroating me again. I didn’t last long, and filled her mouth with my white cum. She swallowed and stood up, kissing me passionately, her mouth salty with my cum.

I needed to return the favor, give her the same pleasure she just gave me. I knelt down before her, the shower beating on my head like warm rain, and spread her thighs. She smiled down at me, love and lust shining from her eyes. She was a magnificent woman, willing to share my lusts and perversions, and brave enough to indulge in her own perversions with me. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and my tongue found her source. She moaned wantonly as my tongue slid through her engorged labia and brushed her the hard nub of her clit. Her hands gripped my hair, guiding my lips to where she wanted to be kissed.

“Eat my pussy!” she moaned, “oh, it feels so fucking good!” Her body shuddered on my face and a fresh flood juices filled my lips as she orgasmed. “Ohh, that was nice, but your cock would feel so much better!”

I didn’t need to be told twice, pulling myself up with the shower bar and Mary’s arms wrapped wetly about me. We kissed, and she could taste her pleasure on my lips. One of her hands grasped my cock and guided me to her wet hole. I was in her, all the way, and I rested in her silky depths, enjoying my fiancee’s pleasant embrace and then I was moving inside her. Our wet groins slapped together as made love in the steam.

Our kiss broke and my lips found the gentle slope of her neck. “You’re so tight and wonderful!” I moaned into her ear. “My wet filly!”

Her tongue was wet on my ear. “Make me cum, my great stallion! Make me cum!”

I pressed her back against the shower wall and grabbed the shower bar for support and started to fuck her with a passionate urgency. Mary writhed on my cock, her arms clawing at my back in passion. “Cum for me!” I whispered, my balls tightening. “Let me feel your orgasm on my cock. Suck my balls dry!”

Mary bucked in my embrace, her cunt milking my cock, desperate for my seed. With a groan, I obliged her and shot my cum hot and thick into her womb. “Oh, fuck, I love that feeling!” she moaned. “There’s nothing better than your guy shooting his hot passion into you!”

“There’s something to be said about the loving embrace of a woman,” I retorted, savoring the last caresses of her pussy as my cock softened in her depths.

I felt a pressure in my bladder and without thinking I pulled out of Mary and started to piss in the shower. “That’s disgusting, Mark!” she said, her eyes fixed on my cock.

“What? You never pissed in the shower?”

She shook her head. “God, that’s what toilets are for, Mark. Christ what’s wrong with you?”

“Sorry, it’s what I’ve always done.”

“Well, not in my shower, mister!” she said, hands on hips. “Especially if I’m in the shower with you.”

“Fine, fine,” I said.

She stepped out of the shower and dried off. “Are you getting out?”

“Naw, its nice in here, why don’t you come back in?”

“I gotta pee, so would you mind …”

“I don’t mind,” I answered.

“Fine,” she said, annoyed and sat down on the toilet. I stared at her and she flushed red. “Don’t look?”

“I’ve seen you do some damned perverted things, Mare,” I told her. “Is watching you pee the line you won’t cross?”

She peered suspiciously at me “You’re not going to want me to pee on you, next?” she asked. “Or do you want to pee on me?”

“No,” I said, with a chuckle. “That’s pretty nasty.”

“Good, that’s the line,” she said, her urine splashing in the bowl. “If you want to do … that sorta thing, use one of the sluts.” An image of Allison writhing on the floor as I pissed, moaning in pleasure as I degraded her slutty body with my urine. Maybe I had to try that one day.

Mary stood up and grabbed some toilet paper and swiped it through her pussy lips and then flushed the toilet. And then she turned the jacuzzi on, waited for the water to fill up and slid in. The water started to bubble and I watched as she adjusted herself. She smiled broadly and writhed in the jacuzzi.

“Did you find one of the jets?”

She nodded slowly. “Come join me,” she said, waving an arm.

I shut off the shower and slid into the warm, bubbling water of the jacuzzi and slid next to Mary, wrapping an arm around her. “We’re going to need a bigger house,” I said.

“What?” she asked, voice thick with passion.

“Well, if we keep increasing the number of sluts we have, the Fitzsimmon’s house is going to get crowded.”

“We’ll build a big mansion,” Mary said. “With dozens of rooms.”

“And what’ll we do with so many sluts?”

“Put them to work. I’ve been thinking about this, they can cook, clean, tend the stables …”

“Stables?” I asked.

“For the horses,” she said, rolling her eyes. She was fond of doing that when I asked a stupid question. “And they can do the landscape and make us money.”

“Oh, how?” I asked. “Do we keep their paychecks?”

“No, no,” Mary said, shaking her head. “We can whore them out. Men’ll pay good money to sleep with our sluts!” My cock stirred at the thought of all our sweet sluts spreading their legs for money.

“I like that idea,” I said, stroking Mary’s thigh and bending over to start kissing her freckled shoulder.

Mary murmured, her hand found my cock beneath the bubbling water. “I can tell how much you like the idea,” she said, wickedly as she stroked my cock a few times. Then she straddled my waist, skillfully maneuvering my cock and slid down on my hard length. I groaned in pleasure as her silky, tight pussy engulfed my cock. “Sometimes I wish that we could just stay like this, forever.”

I kissed her lips, my hands fondled her firm breasts, and thought there could be no sweeter way to spend eternity. “I love you, Mare,” I whispered.

She smiled and leaned into my chest. “I love you, too, Mark.” She kissed me, deep and passionate. “Well, I have a friend who’s a real estate broker, I could see her, find us some land,” Mary suggested, when she broke the kiss.

“Yeah, okay,” I answered, her cunt gently squeezing my cock. “We’ll need cash.”

“No we don’t, you just tell people what to do,” Mary objected.

“I can’t be everywhere,” I pointed out. “Well, I figure I would have to rob a bank, eventually.”

“Ohh, you’re such a bad boy!” Mary cooed, and twisted her hips pleasantly on my cock. She was getting off on the idea. I vaguely recalled hitting a guy last night. He had insulted Mary and she fucked me passionately afterward. Maybe Mary had a thing for bad boys.

The bathroom door opened and Korina and Fiona peered in, curious. Korina saw the toilet and made a beeline for it, her large tits swaying as she rushed. My cum was slowly leaked out of Fiona’s pussy, matting her fiery pubic hair. Mary just gaped as Korina started peeing on the toilet and sighing in relief.

“Well, she’s not shy,” I commented.

“Sorry, Master,” Korina apologized, “I really had to go.”

“I have to go too, Master,” Fiona said, shifting her weight.

“Oh, of course,” Mary said in exasperation. Korina stood up and wiped herself and Fiona moved to take her place her place. “Stop, sluts!” Mary ordered. “Korina, you can’t just walk in and pee in front of your Mistress! Especially when I’m making love with Mark.”

Korina’s doll face flinched at the rebuke. “Sorry, Mistress,” Korina said.

“Get in the shower,” Mary ordered. “For your punishment, Fiona is going to pee on you.”

Korina looking a little sick, knelt down in the shower. Fiona, with an evil grin for Korina, squatted over her. Fiona blushed as Mary and I watched intently. Mary’s cunt started twitching on my cock and then Mary started to fucking me again. A yellow stream of urine shot out of Fiona and splashed on Korina’s face. She flinched, closing her eye as urine soaked her hair and face, running in yellow rivulets down her large breasts and stomach.

“Oh fuck, that’s disgusting,” Mary panted. “Korina, your a dirty whore!” Mary was fucking me hard now, panting. “Dirty, nasty pee slut!” Mary’s cunt convulsed on my cock.

“I thought pee was disgusting,” I whispered.

“Oh, it is,” Mary panted. “So disgusting.” Her cunt convulsed about my cock as she came. Mary just kept fucking me, right through her orgasm. “What are you, Korina!”

“A dirty, nasty pee slut,” Korina answered Mary, tearfully.

“Yes you are!” Mary moaned. “Isn’t that so hot?”

“Yeah,” I grunted. Christ, I never got off on watersports before, but watching a woman get degraded like this was hot, and Mary’s tight cunt on my cock just made it better. “Hell yeah!”

Fiona had a few last spurts and then she was dry. “Pee sluts thank their providers with their mouths!” Mary barked. “Lick that dirty pussy, pee slut!”

Fiona gasped as Korina started licking at her cunt, swiping up pee and cum and Fiona’s juices. I noticed that Mary and Fiona had very similar features, both had red hair, Mary’s a dark auburn and Fiona’s a light strawberry-blonde. Both had freckled faces and breasts. Fiona’s tits were larger, and her nipples were a dark red versus the dusky pink of Mary’s nipples. I closed my eyes, pictured Mary in Fiona’s spot, peeing on Korina, having her dirty pussy cleaned by Korina’s tongue.

“Oh, fuck I’m cumming!” I groaned and shot thick cum up Mary’s tight pussy. Mary kissed me and came a second time, her cunt drinking my cum as she moaned wantonly into my mouth.

“Were you thinking about peeing on Korina?” Mary asked.

“Yeah.”

“Me, too,” Mary confided. “You still can’t pee on me, though. Only the sluts!” I laughed and kissed her and then my stomach rumbled and she flushed. “Hungry?” she asked me.

“Yeah, let’s get some room service,” I answered. “We don’t need to leave Seattle for a few hours.”

“Fiona, make sure Korina washes her hair three times,” Mary ordered. “I don’t want a trace of pee on her.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Fiona panted, writhing on Korina’s tongue.

I dried Mary off with a pink, terry cloth towel and she did the same to me. In the main room, Xiu was still tied up on the floor, beer bottle up her ass. Mary found her engagement ring on the nightstand, and admired it on her finger, before she stretched out on the king sized bed. Her legs were spread and her cum stained pussy was proudly displayed.

“I think you need your pussy cleaned, Mare.”

She smiled, nastily. “What should I use?”

I grabbed Xiu. She was light, maybe 90 lb and most of that was probably her huge tits, and threw her on the bed before Mary. I slapped her ass. “Start licking, slut.”

Mary smiled as Xiu eagerly lapped at her dirty pussy. I picked up the phone and ordered up five hamburgers, fries, and some bottles of beer. Xiu moaned in disappointment as I pulled the beer bottle from her ass. She was happy again when my cock replaced the bottle. Her ass was hot and tight and I fucked her hard. My face was right above Xiu’s and it was so sexy watching her eat out Mary’s pussy out up close.

I was enjoying Xiu’s ass and Mary was definitely enjoying her tongue, when Fiona and Korina emerged damp from their shower. “Hmmm, come suck my tits, sluts,” Mary ordered, voice thick with lust.

Fiona and Korina eagerly crawled beside Mary, their wet mouths sucking on her dusky nipples. Mary cradled both women, her face twisted in passion. I watched Mary’s heart-shaped face as she writhed in pleasure on the three womens’ tongue. Everyone started cumming, Mary first, writhing on Xiu’s tongue. Then Xiu’s ass clenched on my cock, velvety tight as she came. Her clenching ass coaxed my cum out, and I sprayed her bowels with several spurts of cum. I pulled out of Xiu’s ass and watched my cum leak out.

“Clean his cock, slut,” Mary ordered, pinching Fiona’s nipple.

I relaxed next to Mary as Fiona cleaned my dirty cock with her pink tongue. I had Korina free Xiu, who immediately bolted for the bathroom to pee.

“Why don’t you get in there,” Fiona taunted Korina, “and let Xiu piss on you.”

“Shut up, bitch,” Korina shot back.

“You should have felt eager she was to lick the piss out of my cunt!” Fiona insulted. “And Korina was frigging her clit.”

Korina was flushed with anger. I slapped Fiona’s ass hard. “Enough of that, bitch. You are just as dirty a slut as she is. Maybe next time Korina will piss on you.”

“Sorry, Master,” Fiona muttered, going back to cleaning my cock. Korina smiled, pleased at Fiona’s rebuke and snuggling up to Mary, her doll face lying on Mary’s freckled breasts.

Xiu reentered the room as room service knocked at the door. “Get the door, Xiu,” Mary ordered. “And give the man a nice tip with your mouth.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Xiu replied with a shy smile, and opened the hotel room door naked. The bellhop gasped in surprise and Xiu giggled and soon the bellhop was moaning in pleasure as the rest of us dug into the juicy hamburgers and crispy fries.

“Oh, god that’s good,” Mary mumbled around a mouthful of burger as Xiu rejoined the rest of us, cum staining her lips and some had dripped down onto her large tits. Her nipples were hard, pierced by a silver chain from which pink butterflies dangled. Fiona handed Xiu a burger and she hungrily bit into it.

I had wolfed my burger down quickly and retired to the comfy armchair and sipped my bear, watching my beautiful fiancee and our three sluts eat. Korina finished next and she looked over with her deep, blue eyes, a smile on her doll-like face. My cock started to hardened and Korina walked sensuously over to me, her heavy breasts swaying and bouncing. Her belly was pierced, and a silver heart bounced about on a chain across her flat stomach.

“Is that sausage for me?” Korina asked, straddling my waist, her heavy tits swinging in front of my mouth.

“Yeah, slut,” I said, guiding my cock to the wet entrance of her cunt. She sat down onto my cock and started to slowly fuck me, kissing wetly at my throat and ear.

Mary finished off her beer and smiled warmly at me. She glanced at Xiu and reached out and rubbed her ass. “Lay down on your stomach,” Mary ordered, squeezing Xiu’s ass.

“Yes Mistress,” Xiu said, eagerly, wiggling her tiny ass.

Mary shoved the beer bottle hard up her ass and started to fuck it in and out. “You like that, slut?” Mary asked. “You like things shoved up your whorish ass, don’t you slut?”

“Yes, yes, I love it!” she moaned.

“When we get home, I’m going to put on a strap-on with the biggest dildo and just fuck the shit out of your ass!” Mary hissed.

“Oh, that sounds wonderful,” Xiu moaned. “Tie me up and fuck my ass! Please, Mistress! I’m a dirty whore who needs to be treated like shit!” Man, Xiu was fucked up. I was pretty sure I didn’t tell Xiu to be into any of that.

I enjoyed Korina’s cunt on my dick as I watched Xiu cum. Mary let go of the bottle, leaving it stuck in Xiu’s ass. Mary grabbed Fiona, pulling the slut onto of her as Mary kissed her fiercely. Their reddish hair curtained their faces and Mary spread her legs, wrapping them about Fiona’s hips and the girls started tribbing. I loved watching girls trib. Both their legs were spread and I could see Fiona’s red-furred cunt rubbing on Mary’s hard clit and smooth lips.

“Does my naughty cunt fill good on your cock, Master,” Korina whispered into ear.

“Oh yeah,” I moaned. “So tight, so wet.”

“Cum in my pussy, Master,” she panted, fucking me faster. I squeezed a tit and fond a hard nipple. “Oh, cum in me, please!”

I shot my cum in her pussy as she orgasmed, feeding her hungry cunt what it wanted. Then I held her, sucking on her pillowy tits while watching Mare and Fiona trib frantically until they came on each other. We fucked for another hour or so, swapping partners until I think I came in everyone at least twice. Mary had fun tying Xiu up again and then sitting on her face while pulling on Xiu’s nipple piercings, stretching her tit until Xiu squealed in pain.

As we gathered our stuff, we discovered that none of the waitress had any clothes with them so they just had to go naked. Mary thought that was a fun idea and handed her dress to Korina to hold. Not wanting to be left out, I just pulled on my black duster, naked underneath, like some sort of flashing pervert. I tossed the bound Xiu over my shoulder, slapping her rump playfully, and we left the hotel room. We were up on the top floor of the hotel and a made quite a sight as we trooped naked through the halls. A Hispanic maid gasped in fear and quickly opened a hotel room with her master key and ducked in.

At the elevator a teenage girl was waiting. She took one look at us and turned beat red. She was cute, maybe fifteen, with brown hair in pigtails tied with pink ribbons. She wore a jean jacket decorated with shiny, pastel rhinestones over a pink, conservative dress. I set the bound Xiu down and Fiona grabbed Xiu, helping her hop the rest of the way.

“What’s our name, sweetie?” I asked as she pressed back against the elevator door.

She glanced down at my naked cock and jump, looking quickly up at the ceiling. “V-Violet,” she stammered.

“Don’t be afraid,” I told her, stroking her face. “You want to be my elevator slut, right?”

She nodded her head. “Wh-what’s an elevator slut?”

“An elevator slut takes off her panties and lets any man stick their dicks up their tight, juicy cunts,” Mary answered, reaching out to stroke her other cheek.

I was amazed to see that Violet could blush even more red as she reached beneath her skirt to pull off a pair of plain, white panties. Mary took them and held them up to her face and inhaled her fresh, teenage cunt as the elevator dinged behind us. Violet stumbled back inside and I followed her in, pinning Violet to the wall.

“I’m going to fuck you so hard,” I whispered into her ear. “You’re going to love every single minute of it.”

“O-okay,” she said, timidly.

I hiked up her skirt and pressed up against her, bending down to find her cunt with my dick. I rubbed it on her lips as the elevator started to descend, finding her wet hole and pushed my cock. I hit the resistance of her hymen. Oh, this was great. I always wanted to fuck a virgin, so I pulled back, and then thrust through her maidenhead hard and fast. She moaned in pain and pleasure, gripping me tight. Her cunt was flooding with juices as my command to enjoy the fucking kicked in and she mewed in pleasure.

“God, I love teenage cunt!” I moaned, fucking her hard, capturing her pretty little mouth in a kiss.

The elevator doors opened a few floors down and people gasped. I could hear Mary moaning. She must have one of the sluts going down on her. I was enjoying Violet too much to see who it was. Every few floors, the elevator would stop and more people would get the shock of their lives to see the sex going on in the elevator. Sadly, no one joined us.

Violet’s cunt was so tight, her moans of pleasure so sweet, I wasn’t going to last long. I came in her tight cunt when we reached the lobby, pulling out of her as a pair of shocked, middle-aged women stared on. “Ladies,” I said, pleasantly, brushing past them, my cock wet with teenage cunt.

I threw Xiu over my shoulder and led my naked women out into the hotel lobby and everyone froze, not sure what to make of a group of naked people. This being Seattle, they probably thought we were part of some protest group, or part of some public nudity festival. I reached the valet and pulled out a slip from my pocket. It seemed Allison’s arrangements worked and along with the limo she rented us last night, she had the limo company send someone someone to drive my Mustang back to the hotel.

I had to keep telling people to ignore us while we waited for the Mustang and I noticed that Mary had pulled Violet out of the elevator and was fingering her cunt. I looked questioning at her. “She’s so cute,” Mary cooed, watching the fifteen year old’s face contorted in pleasure. “I want to keep her.”

I laughed. “Okay, but where she’s sitting.” I would be driving, Mary would be sitting next to me, Xiu was going in the trunk. Xiu would get off on that, I’m sure. And Korina and Fiona would sit in the back.

“On my lap,” Mary said, as Violet moaned and came on her fingers. “I want to play with her cunt the whole way home.”

I laughed and kissed my fiancee. I couldn’t say no to her. “I’m glad we came to Seattle,” I told her.

Mary beamed at me. “We should do definitely do it again, sometime!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

For five hours I had been watching the Fitzsimmons house. A long, boring five hours spent sitting in a car a few houses down the street.

This morning, Brandon Fitzsimmons had told me what little he knew about the Warlock named Mark, his girlfriend Mary, and Allison his “slut.” Mark apparently just walked into his house, told him that he was going to borrow it for a while and then borrowed Brandon’s young wife, Desiree. Tearfully, Brandon said Mark fucked his wife in front of him, making her say how much she loved his cock, while she ate out Mary’s cunt. Then he was sent to pack his bags and not return until his wife contacted him. Mark had clearly gotten a mind control wish and was gathering a harem of women for his amusement.
I promised Brandon to save his wife and he lent me his car. He would have done anything to help me. He didn’t like it, but I got him to agree to stay until the Warlock was exorcised.

Sarai and I made love one last time in the shower, Sarai even washed the spunk out of my pussy. Then I got dressed, packed my bags and got Brandon’s car keys. Sarai and I kissed one last time, long and passionate. When we broke, tears ran down both our faces. We had a fun two days and I would always remember her, always love her. But she had her job to get back to and I had mine. Lucky for me, Brandon had a GPS in his car and I programed it with his address and an hour later I found myself outside his house and started to watch.

And watch. Nothing really happened. Neighbors came and went and once a pink-haired girl who must be Allison, took out the garbage dressed as some cheap, french maid. I was pretty sure Mark wasn’t there, but I needed to be sure so I called the house and Desiree answered the phone.

“Hi, I’m Valerie,” I said in my best valley girl accent. “Is Mark there, I tots need to talk to him.”

“No, Master’s not here,” Desiree said in a sexy Latina.

“Oh,” I said, trying to sound disappointed and hung up. I smiled, I could handle two Thralls and got out of the car. Today I was dressed in a flowery, pink dress with a low cut bodice and pleated, short skirt, and no panties, as usual. I wore my favorite pairs of boots, white, knee-high and heeled. They were my favorite because I loved how the boots made my ass full and curvy when I walked.

I rang the doorbell and tensed my body. I would need to move quick when the door opened. After a few heartbeats a beautiful, very busty Latina woman opened the door who I guessed must be Desiree. She was wearing a matching french maid’s outfit, a slutty version with a transparent bodice a short, frilly skirt that would slid up to reveal her ass if she ever bent over.

“¿Hola?” Desiree asked, a friendly, questioning smile on her face. A blue-black aura glistened sickly about her, stronger than the one afflicting her husband.

I moved quickly, shoving one hand into her crouch, finding no panties to impede me. Her pussy was shaved bare and quickly got wet as I found her clit and rubbed it hard. Desiree opened her mouth to protest and I shoved my body up against her, pinning her to the door. My other hand pulled her bodice down and started to gently pinch her nipple.

I needed to bring her to orgasm quickly before Allison could interfere. I slipped two fingers into her pussy, which was wet and hungry for penetration, and ground the heel of my palm into her clit. I ducked my head and sucked a dark pink nipple into my mouth. Desiree was moaning in pleasure, no longer resisting. She had been condition to let her Warlock take advantage of her body and that left her unable to fight off my molestation.

“Oh fuck!” Desiree moaned, “¡Me mete el dedo! ¡Estoy correrse!”

Her cunt tighten about my fingers as she started to cum. I quickly slid my free hand down, coated them with my juices and prayed, “Zanah!” as I drew the Mark of Qayin on her forehead. With the Prayer of “Zanah!”, the Thrall was primed for me to take control of her at any time, turning the Warlock’s slave against him when the time was right.

“What’s going on?” a bubbly voice asked. Pink-haired Allison had a naughty smile. “Who’s your friend, Desiree. She’s …” Allison licked her lips, “… stunning!”

Allison was young, a teenager, her tits were a lot smaller than Desiree and she was slim and lithe. I could clearly see that her nipples were pierced by silver barbels through her transparent blouse. “You want me to finger you too, slut?” I asked.

She grinned, and lifted her skit. Tattooed above her cunt was the phrase, “Cum on in!” and an arrow pointing to her clit. That was all the invitation I needed, shoving the teenage slut down onto the couch and sat down next to her. Allison’s thighs parted and I slid my hand into her crotch. Her pussy was tight with youth and she moaned like a bitch in heat as I started fingering her. She kissed me, her wiggling tongue pierced with a stud that was hard and metallic in my mouth.

I felt hands at my thighs and looked down to see Desiree kneeling before me, spreading my legs. Allison was panting in pleasure as I fingered her tight cunt and I started moaning at the silky feel of Desiree’s tongue lapping at my pussy.

“Desiree has an amazing tongue, doesn’t she?” Allison whispered huskily into my ear. Her hand reached out and slipped into my bodice and started playing with my nipple. “She’s an amazing slut! Is that why you’re here? Do you want to be a slut. I can train you. Make you wet and willing to do any nasty, depraved act.”

Fuck, this whore was turning me on with her words. I was going to cum before Allison at this rate. “Ohh, make me a slut,” I moaned. Shit, why did I say that. It dredged up painful memories of being made Susanne’s Thrall so many years ago.

I had been seventeen, a senior in high school. It was homecoming and I had just been crowned Homecoming Queen. My boyfriend, Kurt, had been crowned Homecoming King and we were dancing while everyone watched when Susanne cut in. She was mousy brunette, with thick glasses and braces. She had always been so shy and reserved until that night. With a brusque command, Kurt just walked away and I was being whirled about by her. I was so confused about what was happening and I tried to pull out of her embrace.

“Shh,” Susanne whispered. “You love me and would do anything for me, right?”

And I realized I did. That I loved her. I was puzzled. I wasn’t a lesbian, and just a minute ago I loved Kurt. But her smile was so beautiful and I … I just kissed her. The entire school gasped in disgust. A teacher tried to pulls us apart, but Susanne brushed her aside with a word, and then she pulled me into the girls restroom and I learned all the joys of being with a woman.

I came hard on Desiree’s mouth, remembering how Susanne had ate my pussy while I sat on a toilet seat, my homecoming dress bunched about my waist. I had planned on giving Kurt my virginity that night, but Susanne had stolen that from me. Just like she stole three years of my life. Anger surged through me, and I shoved Desiree away and started to focus on getting Allison off. I would save these women. I had to. These women wouldn’t lose years of their lives to the lusts of a Warlock!

Allison came on my fingers.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 10

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 8: Dinner and an Orgy

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 8: Dinner and an Orgy

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Females, Female/Females, Males/Female, Mind Control, Orgy, BDSM, Rimming, Anal

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 7



I led my fiancee, Mary, and our two, new sluts: the newlywed Chantelle and Lana; past the Maitre D’ and into the Skycity Restaurant, located atop of the Space Needle. The restaurant was a circular room, with tables lined around the windows that showed a magnificent view of Seattle at night. At the center lay a bar and the kitchen. As the restaurant slowly rotated in a circle, you could enjoy the entire panorama of the City of Seattle aglow with lights against the black pools of the Puget Sound and Lake Washington.

Mary gasped in surprise and pleasure. Earlier this evening, I had inspected the wait staff for the restaurant and kept the six most beautiful women and dismissed the rest. I had ordered them to line up, naked, save for the white, waist aprons of their uniforms. The aprons only covered their groins and the top of their thighs, leaving their flat stomachs and varied breasts on display. All were gorgeous in their own, unique and special ways.

“Choose three to wait on us,” I told Mary, “and the other three will serve Chantelle and Lana.”

“Thank you, Master,” Lana said, eyes feasting on the banquet of naked women, arm wrapped around her wife. Chantelle licked her lips.

“Your welcome, Lana,” I said. “Its your honeymoon, still, so you two have fun.”

Mary started walking around the waitress, eying them critically. She trailed a hand through the strawberry-blonde hair of feisty Fiona, pinched the plump, cinnamon rear of Hannah Smilingfox, and hefted the heavy, D-Cup tit of the otherwise petite Xiu. Mary played with the butterfly dangling from a silver chain that pierced through Xiu’s dark nipples. Then Mary was moving again, pinching the hard nipple on Wanda’s tiny, bee-sting breasts, slid her hand across the shaved lips of doll-faced Korina’s pussy, and goosed the slim ass of Ingrid, the lanky blonde.

Mary pushed Korina forward, wrapped one arm around Xiu’s waist and a second about Ingrid’s, pulling both girls tight against her sides and grinned wickedly at me. “Oh, we’re going to have fun tonight!”

Korina led us to a table against the windows, covered in a white, lacy tablecloth and set with sterling silverware and pink candles burning in silver sconces. Pink and red rose petals were strewn across the table and two bottles of champagne chilled in an ice bucket. I held out the seat for my fiancee and she smiled prettily at me. So prettily that I just had to bend down and captured her red lips in a kiss, before I sat opposite her. Korina heavy breasts swayed as she poured us each a flute of champagne and Mary reached out and played with her belly piercing, a silver heart dangling from a chain. Xiu produced two menus and set them before us. Across the room, Lana and Chantelle were being seated by Wanda.

I looked at the menu then at Xiu and her magnificent rack. I grabbed her and guided her to the floor beneath the table. The Asian beauty unzipped my pants and sucked my cock hungrily into her small mouth. Mary laughed, lifting the table cloth to watch. “Ohh, what a nasty girl,” Mary cooed. “You didn’t even tell her to start sucking.” Xiu gasped on my cock as Mary started rubbing her foot through her hairy bush. “Give him a titty-fuck with those massive breasts, slut.”

Xiu’s breasts were soft and silky on my cock, as she slid them slowly up and down. “Thanks, Mare,” I groaned. “Her tits feels amazing!”

Mary held up her flute of champagne and I held up mine. “To a night of pleasure!” she toasted and our glasses tinked together. The champagne was chilled and bubbly as it slid down my throat. Mary grinned licking her lips after what was probably her first taste of champagne. Fuck, it was my first taste of actual champagne, too. Mary was smiling wantonly and then hiked up her skirt. “Ingrid,” she beckoned at the blonde, Nordic woman.

“Yes, miss?”

Mary reached out, grasped the woman’s long, tight braid that fell all the way to her shapely ass and pulled her face down, hard. Ingrid gasped, but didn’t fight. “Get down on your knees and eat my naughty pussy, whore!”

“Yes, miss!” Ingrid gasped as Mary roughly shoved her head down. She got down on her knees, joining Xiu underneath the table and nosily started to eat out Mary’s cunt.

“Fuck this bitch is hot for pussy!” moaned Mary. Then she picked up the menu. “Mmhh, how about prawns for an appetizer?”

I just grunted, my cock felt too good to care what appetizer’s I got. Xiu was adding her tongue to her titty-fuck, licking the tip of my cock’s head as she slid her firm breasts along my shaft. Korina was taking the order, her nipples were hard and her face flushed. I reached out and fondled her pert ass, dipped in and found her shaved vulva, wet and hot. She gasped as I slid a finger up inside her.

“What do you want for the main course, Mark?” Mary asked, breathless. “I was thinking of…ohh shit!” She broke off as she convulsed in her chair, gasping loudly. “Jesus Christ, that little whore found my G-Spot!” Mary grabbed her flute of champagne and downed the last of it in a breathless gulp. Ingrid crawled out from underneath the table, lips smeared with pussy juices. Mary held up her glass, and Ingrid quickly filled it. “As I was saying, I’ll have the ahi tuna.”

“And you, sir,” Korina asked, her voice high and breathy as my finger probed up inside her cunt.

“Ah, the steak,” I groaned. I was close to cumming and really couldn’t be bothered to look at the menu.

“And how would you like that prepared, sir,” Korina asked. She was biting her lip, struggling to focus on her job.

“Medium…fucking…rare!” I moaned and spilled my white cum across Xiu’s olive breasts.

“Okay, sir,” Korina said and started to head towards the kitchen. I licked my fingers. She had a sweet, musky flavor.

Mary grabbed her arm, stopping her. “Let Xiu take the order to the kitchen,” Mary said and pulled Korina down into her lap and sucked a dark nipple into her mouth.

Xiu took the order slip, and blushing furiously, walked into the kitchen naked and covered in cum. There were a few hoots and hollers and Xiu quickly returned, somehow even redder, but with a smile on her face. Maybe she enjoyed being humiliated. I downed the rest of my champagne and followed Mary’s example and pulled Ingrid down onto my dick. Her wet cunt slid pleasantly down my cock and she gasped as I invaded her, wiggling to adjust to the sudden penetration. I kissed her lips and tasted Mary’s sweet and spicy flavor on her rosy lips.

“Don’t just sit on my dick, whore!” I scolded, slapping her ass. “Wiggle those hips.”

As she fucked my cock, I pulled Xiu over and had Ingrid lick my cum off Xiu’s large, full tits. Ingrid started getting into it, moaning as she sucked and licked Xiu’s beautiful tits while her hand sliding down beneath Xiu’s apron to start fingering the Asian girl’s pussy. Ingrid’s pussy was tight and velvety on my cock and I shot a load of spunk deep in her. She stumbled off my lap and started to frig her clit as my cum ran down her leg.

“Service,” a voice yelled from the kitchen. None of the kitchen staff came out, I was quite clear with the cooks to stay in the kitchen.

I smacked Ingrid’s ass and she hurried to the kitchen. “Fuck! The little slut’s got cum running out of her cunt!” A cook yelled. “Stay, sweet Ingrid, I got a fat cock to shove up there.” “No you don’t. You’re dick as small as my pinkie. Now I got a monstrous cock for you!”

Ingrid fled the kitchen, as embarrassed as Xiu had been. The table shook as Korina sat on the edge, moaning as Mary ate out her pussy. Korina back was to me covered in a sheen of sweat, her muscles rippling as she writhed on Mary’s tongue. “Oh, fuck! Yes, yes, your tongue is amazing! Fuck! I’m cumming! Oh, god I’m cumming!”

Ingrid set the plate of steaming prawns on the table as Korina hopped off. Mary caught Ingrid and kissed her then grabbed a prawn and bit in hungrily. I grabbed one too and was about to take a bite when I had a depraved idea. I smacked Korina’s ass, and commanded, “Bend over, bitch.”

Korina bent over, her shaved cunt showing between her sleek thighs and I shoved the prawn up into her pussy, sliding the prawn in an out a few times, making sure I got a nice marinade. Then I popped the delicious prawn in my mouth, enjoying the sweet flavor Korina added. Mary smiled, and bent Ingrid over, covering her prawn with my cum and Ingrid’s pussy juices.

“Mmhh,” Mary said, smacking her lips. “They should sell this! What do you think, slut? Would you like to have customer’s cum in your pussy and then use you for dipping sauce?”

Ingrid shook her head. “No, miss.”

Mary stuck another prawn up her cunt. “Sure you do, bitch. I’m mean, look how wet you are. Your filthy juices are trickling down you legs. Here, try it.” Ingrid bit hesitantly into the prawn, smeared with cum. “Good, right?” Mary asked.

“Yes,” Ingrid said, smiling shyly.

“Of course you do, you’re a fucking slut,” Mary said and shoved another prawn up her cunt to marinate. “A dirty slut who loves things shoved up her cunt!”

I was alternating between Xiu and Korina’s cunt. Each add subtle difference to the flavor. Xiu was a little more tart, and Korina a little more sweet. For my last prawn, I stuck it up both their cunts and savored the delicious mix of flavors. After finishing her last prawn, Mary stood up and began unlacing the corset of her white dress and let the dress slide down her lush body. Naked, she walked to the window and peered out at Seattle. Her ass was plump and I stood up and stepped behind her, rubbing my dick on her smooth, soft cheeks.

Mary fingered her engagement ring. “This is been such a wonderful day. Thanks.” She turned her head and kissed me. “I would love to feel my fiancee’s cock up my ass!”

I smiled. “Naughty filly!” I whispered as I found her tight asshole nestled between the softness of her asscheeks. Mary gasped and wiggled as I slowly shoved my wet cock inside her tight ass. “Fuck that’s tight!” I groaned and started slowly fucking her. Before us, the city of Seattle slowly rotated about us, a jewel set between dark waters.

“I love you,” Mary groaned as we fucked our hips in a slow rhythm, slowly building our pleasures.

“I love you, too, Mare!” I whispered and started kissing her neck and ear. I started fucking her harder, more urgent. Her hand grasped mine and slid it up to her breast and squeezed her firm flesh and hard nipple. We were moving in unison, working together to make the other cum. Her ass was tight and silky and hot with her desire. I felt the tightening in my loins, I was about to cum. I held off, wanting Mary to orgasm with me.

“Fuck, I’m gonna cum!” Mary hissed, wantonly. “Ohh, fuck me stallion, fuck me till I cum. Fuck me, you randy steed!” Her ass clench on my cock, milking it and I groaned and shot my seed into her bowels. I hugged her tight and she rocked in my embrace, staring out at the city, tenderly enjoying the moment.

“Sir, miss,” Korina said, hesitantly. “Your dinner is ready.”

Mary’s stomach rumbled and we both laughed. I pulled my cock out of her ass, some cum leaking out, and held the chair out for her. Our champagne flutes had been refilled and two plates of food steamed on the table. My steak was juicy and pink, almost melting in my mouth. It came with a side of fries cooked in duck fat giving them a rich, wild flavor. Not seeing any ketchup, I had Korina bend over and used her slutty juices to dip with. Mary stole some of my fries and tried Korina’s special sauce, so I stole a bite of Mary’s tuna off her plate, laughing as Mary tried to stop me. We polished off a second bottle of champagne, the liquid bubbling happily through my veins, the room was getting warm, so I pulled off my clothes while Mary and Ingrid hooted and whistled.

Mary had been eying Korina’s plump pussy as she stayed bent over and stood up when she finished eating. She grabbed Korina and pulled her to the floor and scissored her legs with Korina, allowing their cunts to kiss. Mary loved to trib another woman as much as I loved watching two women trib.. Mary fucked her cunt hard against Korina’s and both women were panting and moaning. I downed some more champagne and eyed Xiu and Ingrid. Ingrid was almost a head taller than Xiu, lanky with small breasts. Xiu was petite in every way save for her D-Cup tits which looked almost ridiculously large on her tiny frame. Which to fuck. Well, I already had Ingrid’s tight cunt.

Slapping Xiu’s ass, I order, “On your knees like a bitch!”

“Yes, sir,” Xiu quickly replied, kneeling down and exposing her thick mat of black pubes covering her wet pussy.

I knelt behind her, spread her ass cheeks. God that was an inviting ass. My cock had dried and her ass wasn’t lubed. I tried to think, but my blood was boiling from the champagne, and her ass was so inviting. To drunk to care if it hurt her, I slammed my cock hard into her ass. Xiu screamed in pain, bucking beneath me as I fucked her ass with powerful, deep strokes. Xiu cries of pain were starting to grate my ears. The bitch need something to do with her mouth and I spotted Ingrid masturbating.

“Ingrid, stick your cunt in her face!” I yelled. “Xiu, that’ll give you something useful to do with your mouth!” I ordered, really fucking her fast and hard. Her ass was almost painfully tight on my cock and dry, the walls of her ass rubbing roughly on my cock’s sensitive tip. My head swam from the champagne and feeling Xiu squirm in pain beneath me made her ass feel all the better.

“Fuck that bitch’s ass!” Mary moaned, tribbing furiously with Korina. Korina was gripping Mary’s leg, her tongue licking and sucking her cute little toes. “Fuck her hard, Mark! She’s a naughty bitch who needs to punished!”

Ingrid was writhing on Xiu’s tongue, Xiu’s whimpers muffled by Ingrid’s muff. Xiu’s ass felt so good it wasn’t long before I was cumming in her bowels. I slammed all the way in and rested my girth in her ass, savoring the afterglow of orgasm and watching Xiu lick and suck Ingrid’s filthy cunt. Ingrid had a hand wrapped in Xiu’s black hair and started grinding her blonde pubes across Xiu’s lips. “Fuck, fuck, make me cum, Xiu!” she moaned. “Oh, fuck you’re tongue’s so good, so good!”

I finally pulled out of Xiu’s ass, my cock sticky and grabbed Xiu and forced her to clean my cock. She gagged as I fucked my cock down her throat, gripping her head tight and watched my fiancee tribbing feverishly with Korina. The doll-faced slut was gasping and shaking, her large tits bouncing as she came on Mary’s cunt.

“Oh, you fucking slut!” Mary groaned. “You came before me, you damned whore.” Mary really started to grind her cunt on Korina who continued to shudder as her orgasm rolled on and on under Mary’s relentless fucking. “Oh, you god damn whore! Make me cum, make me cum!” Then with a loud yell, her toes curling, Mary writhed and collapsed, breathing heavily.

I reached for more champagne and found we were out. I pulled my hard cock out of Xiu’s lips. “Go get more champagne, slut,” I ordered. Xiu stumbled towards the bar, my cum leaking out of her sore ass. I grabbed Ingrid’s braid, pulling her up and shoving my cock in her mouth. I fucked her mouth a few times then shoot my cum down her throat as Xiu gingerly walked back with two more bottles, and a big smile on her lips.

She reached me and kissed me hotly on the mouth, her lips sour with the taste of her ass and salty with the taste of my cum. “Thank you,” she husked. “I’ve never cum so hard!”

I took champagne bottle and popped the cork. “So you like it rough, huh, bitch?”

“Yes!” she moaned. I took a swig of the bottle and offered it to her and she gulped down a big swallow.

I shoved her roughly against a table, rattling the dishes and almost knocking over the candles. I grabbed one candle and winced as hot wax touched my skin, cooling and hardening instantly. I shoved the candle up her ass. “Stay like that, then bitch!”

She writhed. “Fuck that’s hurts,” she groaned as hot wax ran down the candle and cooled on her ass. More ran down her taint and got tangled in her pussy hair.

“You like that, whore!” I demanded, slapping her ass hard.

“Yeess!” she screamed. Fuck, this bitch was cumming again.

“I’m going to make you my slave, bitch! How do you like that?”

“Fuck yeah!” she groaned as more wax ran down to mat her pubic hair. “Use me, abuse me! I’ll do anything!”

“Then I’m your Master and Mary’s your Mistress. You’ll do whatever sick, twisted things we tell you to do, slut!”

“Yes, oh yes!” she panted like a bitch in heat.

I drank more of the champagne and spilt some on her ass. I bent down and licked it off the silky, smooth skin of her firm ass. “Ooh, that looks like fun!” Mary cooed from behind, stumbling over to me. God, she looked even more beautiful, body flushed from her orgasm, juices staining her thighs. Mary licked some champagne off Xiu’s ass and bit her asscheek hard, leaving teeth marks.

Mary pointed to Ingrid and patted the table next to Xiu. Ingrid sat on the table and I dumped champagne down her body, the gold liquid running in frothy bubbles across her breasts, down her stomach and matting her blonde pubic hair. Mary licked champagne off her tit, sucking a pink nipple into her mouth. I joined her, sucking the bubbly liquid off Ingrid’s other tit.

“Mark,” Mary said, giggling, “there’s a candle in this whore’s ass!”

I laughed. “I know, I shoved it there.”

She was laughing hysterically and stumbled back, almost falling. “What a nasty bitch! You have a candle in your ass!” Mary started spanking her ass. “Your naughty, slutty ass!”

“Ohh, spank me harder, Mistress!” Xiu moaned.

“Mistress?” Mary asked and then started giggling and slapping her ass. “Are you my naughty, dirty, whorish slave!” Every word was punctuated with a hard slap.

“Yes!” Xiu panted, writhing on the table.

“And look, there’s wax all in your pubes!” Mary exclaimed.

I was hard again and my head reeled from the champagne. I stumbled into Korina. “I haven’t fucked you yet, right?” I asked. I was pretty sure I hadn’t.

“No sir,” she answered. I shoved her up against Ingrid, Korina’s large titties rubbing against Ingrid’s wet breasts. I spread her legs and shoved into her wet pussy. She was tight and wriggled pleasurably on my cock. Ingrid started kissing Korina and the girls began to trib as I fucked Korina from behind.

“You’re pussies too hairy,” Mary giggled, toying with Xiu’s curly mat of black hair. “It’s … it’s just to hairy! Nasty, nasty hair. My sluts must be … fuck, um … yeah, waxed!” Xiu screamed and bucked on the table as Mary ripped out a piece of hardened wax, taking a chunk of curly black pubes. “Holy shit, Mark!” Mary gasped, slurring her words a bit. “This bitch came when I … uh … shit that was amazing!” Mary ripped a second piece of wax and hair out and Xiu just writhed on the table, moaning in pain and pleasure.

I was fucking Korina hard, shoving her pussy into Ingrid. The room was spinning and I stumbled back, falling onto my back. Ingrid and Korina didn’t even notice, just kept writhing on each other. Mary snorted with laughter and sat down on my cock and started bouncing. God, her pussy felt good.

“Get over here!” Mary ordered. I blinked, trying to focus, my head fuzzy with booze and Mary’s cunt felt too good on my cock to think. Then Mary said something about a “face.” I closed my eyes, enjoying her tight twat and when I opened them a pair of pale legs were straddling my head and a red-furred muff descended to my face. I struggled to think whose cunt had red hair. I started licking her lips, her red hair tickling my nose. She tasted tangy and I realized I just didn’t care what her name was, just how her cunt tasted. She moaned above me and then there was a wet, smacking sound. Was that kissing? An image of the two red-haired beauties kissing over me flashed through my mind.

Mary cooed, “Who’s pussy did I taste on your lips?”

“Chantelle,” the woman sitting on my face answered with a giggle.

Mary’s cunt contracted about my cock. “Oohh, I need to eat her out!” Mary moaned and then there was a wet, sucking sound. “Naughty girl! Suck my tits you fucking whore! Oh, this is amazing! A cock in my cunt and a woman’s mouths at my tit!”

Mary’s pussy was twitching on my cock, her hips fucking me hard as she howled her passion wordlessly. I groaned into the red-furred muff, my mouth thick with her tangy honey, and shot several powerful squirts of cum up her pussy. Mary stopped bucking, resting on me and she started kissing … Fiona, that was the red-haired sluts name. Fiona was writhing on my tongue, her moans muffled by Mary’s mouth. I found her clit and sucked hard and Fiona flooded my mouth with fresh girl-cum as her orgasm swept through her body.

Mary stood up, my cock flopping free of her pussy. I pushed Fiona off my face and struggled to my feat, falling back once. With Fiona’s help I got up and found some more champagne to drink. On the other side of the room, Mary was in the midst of a daisy chain. She was eating Chantelle’s cunt, who ate Lana, who devoured Wanda, who happily munched on Ingrid, who munched on cinnamon skinned Hannah, who finished the chain by licking out Mary’s cunt.

“Fuck that’s amazing,” I whispered in awe. I looked around for my duster and found it next to Xiu who was still bent over the table with the candle burning in her ass. More wax matted her thick pussy hair. In the pocket of my duster I found the camcorder. I just had to film the daisy chain.

I rushed back over next to Korina and Fiona who both watched in awe, fingering their juicy cunts. I started filming, my cock growing hard at the beautiful, sapphic tableau laid out before me. The women all moaned and writhed on each other’s lips. Lana was the first to orgasm, gasping on her wife’s mouth. Chantelle never even let up, just kept munching on her wife’s muff. Hannah was next and then Chantelle and Wanda came at the same time. Lana had cum a second time before Mary had her first orgasm.

The air reeked of feminine lust; a pleasant musk that was sweet, tangy, sour, spicy, and tart. My cock ached. “Suck me off,” I ordered, not caring whether it Korina’s doll-face or Fiona’s freckled face who blew me.

Both girls knelt before me, Korina sucking my cock into her greedy mouth as Fiona sucked my balls, rolling them between her teeth. Korina looked up at me with her deep blue eyes, so happy to serve me. Fiona started licking the shaft of my cock and then she forced Korina’s mouth off my cock. She swirled her tongue around my cock’s tip and then started to suck and I groaned in pleasure. Korina fought back, and the pair started licking and kissing around my cock head.

I stroked Fiona’s strawberry-blond hair with my free hand. “You bitches are so beautiful,” I moaned. “You’re my sex slaves now, aren’t you. You’ll do any fucked up things Mary or I tell you, right?” Both sluts moaned in agreement around my cock and I shot white seed across their faces, filming the sluts as they started eagerly licking my cum off each other’s faces, tongues stained white as they started to kiss.

I went back to filming the daisy chain. All the women were moaning and cumming into each other’s mouths. Ingrid came, her head arching back and exposing Hannah’s pussy to my sight. She was shaved clean of hair and her cunt was an enticing pink surrounded by cinnamon-red skin. I stumbled over, pushing Ingrid’s face out of the way and rammed my cock up her cunt. She moaned into Mary’s pussy as I started to vigorously fuck her. Ingrid’s tongue started to lap at my balls as they slapped against Hannah’s ass. Hannah came all most the moment my cock plunged in, primed by Ingrid’s carpet munching.

About to cum, I pulled out and shot my white cream on Hannah’s cinnamon-red skin, like whip cream sprayed on dark ice cream. The sight made me want some dessert. I slapped Hannah’s ass. “Go get some whip cream!” I ordered.

Mary moaned in disappointment. “What the hell, Mark,” she yelled. “That bitch was making me cum!” The daisy chain fell apart after that as Mary stood up and then straddled Wanda’s face. “Eat me, bitch!” Mary reached down and tried to squeeze Wanda’s tiny, A Cup tits, but they were too tiny to get a good grip on them and she ended up just squeezing Wanda’s nipples.

Where was Hannah? How hard is it to grab some whip cream. I grabbed a bottle of champagne, took a big swig, and stumbled towards the kitchen. There were some muffled shouts and cries. I peered in and Hannah was shoved up against the wall by one of the cooks, a skinny guy with a thin mustache and a weaselly face. His white pants were bunched around his knees as he fucked Hannah. The other cooks were watching intently and two had pulled out their cocks and were stroking away.

I started stroking my cock, watching Hannah gasp and moan as she got fucked. It took me a minute to realize there was a room full of pussy behind me that I could stick my cock instead of using my hand. “Lana, Chantelle, get your lesbian asses over here!”

The newlyweds walked with the grace of dancers, or at least the grace of strippers, across the room. Chantelle was slim and lithe, with a dancer’s body, while her wife was a curvy woman, her large tits swayed and the gold rings pierced through her nipples bounced about. They were both strippers at a club in Lakewood, where they had met and fallen in love. They both greeted me with a kiss, pressing their nubile bodies up against mine.

I shoved Lana into the kitchen, right into one of the guys jerking off. “Have fun,” I told her and Lana grabbed the guys cock and started stroking it.

“What a wonderful cock,” she purred in her Slavic accent.

“Oh, fuck!” the guy gasped and came quickly from her handjob, shooting white cum on her belly.

Chantelle stared queasily as she watched her wife scooped the guys cum off her flat belly and licked it off her fingers. I pushed Chantelle up against a counter and slid my dick up her cunt. “You don’t like watching Lana with men?”

“No,” Chantelle confessed as I slowly fucked her. Lana had moved onto another cook, fishing his cock out of his pants and she knelt down greedily sucked it into her mouth. “Lana knows I hate it. She gets off on it,” Chantelle’s voice complained in her thick, sexy Quebecois accent. “In the club, she enjoys giving men lap dances when she knows I am watching. She really grinds on them. Sometimes she pulls their cocks out and actually fucks them. It makes me so jealous, and she loves how aggressive I get. I will pull her backstage and just eat her spunk filled fanny, making sure the slut knows who really gets her off.”

Chantelle was panting, eyes fixated on her wife as the cook came in her mouth. Chantelle’s cunt was squeezing my cock tightly, her hips writhing in time with my fucking. Lana was pulled up by another cook who bent her over a stove and started ramming his cock up her cunt. Lana turned her head around and smiled at Chantelle.

“Dirty whore!” Chantelle hissed and shuddered on me as came. “Ohh, she’s going to get it!”

Hannah was on her knees, taking a cock up her ass and another in her mouth while a third cook shot his cum on her back. The man in Lana’s cunt didn’t last long. Her cunt was a sloppy mess when he pulled out and the first cook she jerked off was ready to fuck again and shoved his cock up her pussy. “You’re wife’s is pretty cock hungry for a lesbian.”

Chantelle didn’t answer, just kept fucking me. Lana was cumming on the second cook fucking her cunt. “Oh, Chantelle, his dick is so wonderful!” she cooed, wantonly. “And his warm spunk is shooting up in me.”

“Whore,” Chantelle whispered and moaned as she orgasmed again. A third cook stepped up and had his cock deep in Lana’s cum filled cunt, fucking her hard. Chantelle’s cunt was sucking at my dick so nicely that I came inside her. Angrily, Chantelle strode into the kitchen and shoved the third cook off her wife, grabbed Lana and pulled her out of the kitchen. “Dirty whore!” she scolded, slapping her ass. “You know that pussy is mine.”

“Ohh, I’ve been bad again,” Lana said with a naughty smile. Chantelle knelt before her and vigorously ate out Lana’s cunt. Lana wantonly moaned and panted, writhing on her wife’s face.

The cook who had been fucking Lana, shouted at Chantelle, “Fuck, bitch I was about to cum in that whore!”

The cooks deserved a reward for such a great dinner so I sent Ingrid in and she was quickly bent over the stove and fucked hard by the protesting cook. The guy fucking Hannah’s ass had come and she was on her back getting fucked by a huge Samoan cook, almost disappearing beneath his bulk. The whip cream I sent her in for was on the counter, so I ducked in and grabbed it. I also saw a spool of cooking twine. I bet Xiu would love to get tied up, so I grabbed the twine as well and left the two waitress to the cooks pleasures.

“Mark, you got to try this,” Mary said and then giggled. She had Wanda sitting on a table and had shoved a bottle of champagne up her cunt, golden liquid leaking out around the bottle and into Mary’s open mouth. I knelt next to her and she pulled the bottle out and a flood of pussy-infused champagne poured out. We pressed our mouths to her cunt and drank the heady liquid that gushed out. Mary’s hand found mine and she squeezed it gently.

“How ’bout some dessert, Mare?”

Mary laughed, loudly, clutching at her stomach. “Why … would I want … a desert?” she asked between laughs. “I mean … all that … sand?”

“No, des-sert,” I said, pronouncing the word slowly.

“Ohh, I like dessert,” she cooed, “but I don’t like deserts. Too much sand.” She giggled again. “Promise me will never go to the desert.”

I shook my head, geez she was wasted. “Yeah, I promise. Who needs all that sand.”

Her face was red from laughter and she bent in and kissed me. “Good! Let’s have dessert!”

I shoved the can of whip cream up Wanda’s champagne soaked cunt and shot frothy whip cream up her. Mary eagerly dug in, lapping whip cream out of Wanda’s twat. I sprayed some more and licked the sweet cream mixed with champagne and tart pussy juice. Wanda was moaning as Mary dug in with her tongue, digging deep into her cunt for more cream. I sprayed some on Mary’s freckled tit, and licked it off her dusky nipple, sucking the hard nub into my mouth.

“What’s this for,” Mary asked, picking up the cooking twine.

“Xiu,” I answered, diving back into Wanda’s cunt to lick up more cream.

Mary hopped up to her feat and stumbled over to Xiu, who was still bent over the table with a burning candle up her ass. The candle had almost burned down to a stub and had covered her pussy and ass in melted wax. Mary yanked the candle out of her ass, dumping it in the ice bucket. Xiu moaned, a mix of pain and pleasure, as Mary peeled off the wax and her pussy hair, leaving a nearly bare cunt.

“Oh, yes, keep ripping,” Xiu moaned, her pussy dripping juices as she got off on the pain.

Mary grabbed her hands and tied her wrists together behind her back with twine. Then she wrapped the twine around her legs, the thin cord biting deep into her flesh, as she tied her legs together. Next, Mary pinned her arms to her side and crisscrossed her large tits until they bulged obscenely around the tight bindings. Finally, she tied the twine through Xia vulva, her labia engulfing the twine as Mary pulled it tight. Xiu purred in pleasure, writhing bound on the floor. Her slut all tied up, Mary flipped Xiu onto her back and sat on her face, moaning as the Chinese waitress ate out her cunt.

While Mary tied up Xiu, I flipped Wanda over, bending her across the table and groping her slim, boyish ass. I shoved the whip cream bottle up her asshole and she gasped as cold cream shot into her bowels. I pulled the bottle away and shoved my cock up her ass, watching whip cream squeeze out of her ass around my cock.

“Your limo is here, sir,” the Maitre D announced from the restaurant entrance. He surveyed the orgy with a look of dismay at the mess we had created. I frowned, Limo? Out of the drunk fog rose the arrangements I had Allison make yesterday which included a limo to arrive at 1 AM and drive us to the Four Seasons Hotel.

But, Wanda’s ass felt to good for me to stop. “Tell him we’ll be done in a few minutes. Then go to the kitchen and have some fun.”

“Very well, sir,” the Maitre D replied stiffly.

I looked over at Mary and she had Fiona sucking on one tit and Korina on the other while Chantelle and Lana were sixty-nining near the kitchen. Inside the kitchen, the Maitre D had found Ingrid’s ass and fucked her hard as Hannah had a cock in all three holes: ass, pussy, and mouth. I fucked Wanda’s ass hard while watching my fiancee get pleasured by three sluts. Mary was panting in passion, writhing on Xiu’s tongue as her orgasm swept through her. I added more cream to Wanda’s ass, leaving a sticky mess of semen and whipped cream.

I grabbed my duster and Mary found her dress, draping it over one arm. I hefted the bound Xiu over my shoulder, she was light and must only way about 90 pounds. I led Mary, the newlyweds, and the waitresses, save Ingrid and Hannah, who were busy entertaining the kitchen staff, naked towards the elevator. As the elevator descended, my cock found its way into Fiona’s cunt and I almost came inside her when the elevator reached the bottom. The limo driver was waiting and he was didn’t even react as one naked guy and six naked ladies stumbled towards his white limo. I guess he was just used to wild parties. He just held open the door for us and we piled into the limo.

There was a sunroof. I opened it immediately and stood up, pulling Fiona up with me. I wanted to finish what we started in the elevator. I fucked her hard as the streets of the Seattle passed. I was drunk on champagne and power, not caring who saw me fucking this Irish beauty. Hell, let the world see my power. Nothing could stop me! Mary stood up next to me, wrapping an arm around my waist and holding Wanda’s face to her cunt. Just like me, Mary was getting off on the thrill of being watched, knowing there was no one who could stop us.

If I had been sober, I would have been amazed at the miracle of not passing any Seattle cops, but I was too drunk to realize that. By the time we reached the Four Seasons, I had cum in Fiona’s cunt and was well on my way to cumming in Lana’s tight cunt. Mary had Chantelle eating her out, now, after cumming on both Wanda and Korina’s faces as we drove. For a tip, we let the limo driver have Wanda for the rest of the night. She went willingly slid into the front of the limo with the driver, rubbing his cock through his pants.

The hotel lobby was almost deserted, only the night concierge, an attractive black woman with coffee-cream skin, and a bellhop lounged behind the counter. I confirmed our reservation in the presidential suite and gave Chantelle and Lana the honeymoon suite for a week, charged to Brandon Fitzsimmons credit card. On the elevator ride up, I enjoyed some black pussy, fucking the concierge hard. Her pussy was tight and wet and she curse and swore like a wild bitch as I fucked her from behind. Her wide ass jiggled every time my groin smacked into her as I rapidly fucked her. I left a load of hot cum up her nasty pussy.

Meanwhile, Mary had started kissing the bellhop, a handsome, square jaw guy, and unbelted his pants. He then pinned her to the elevator wall and frantically fucked her pussy, his black slacks falling down to bunch around his knees. Mary gripped his clenching ass, and then slid a finger up into his asshole. They guy bucked wild, groaning “Fuck, I’m cumming, you nasty slut!” the bellhop moaned.

Anger surged in me, how dare this asshole call my fiancee a slut. Without thinking, I drew back my fist and punched him in the side of the head. He stumbled back and glared at me. “That’s my fiancee you’re talking about, asshole!” I roared and punched him a second time, breaking his nose.

“Your fiancee’s a whore!” he shouted back, clutching his nose, struggling to keep his balance, hampered by the pants around his knees.

“You will never get hard for a woman again,” I told him fiercely with righteous anger. “The only pleasure you’ll get is from your hand. Now apologize to her and get our bags.”

“Sorry,” he muttered to Mary, blood trickling from his nose. “You’re not a slut or a whore.” The elevator dinged and the doors opened on the top floor.

“God that was hot,” Mary moaned, rubbing up against me. She pushed me out into the hallway and up against the wall, kissing me passionately. “The way you broke his nose,” she panted and wrapped her legs about my hips and slid my cock into her sloppy pussy.

Her pussy was soaking wet with another man’s cum. Fuck, there was this weird, wrong thrill at feeling my fiancee’s pussy greased by another man’s spunk. She fucked me hard, panting with pleasure, and it was exciting being in her after another man. This was my cunt and someone had been in it. Another man had violated her pussy and sullied it with their nasty cum. I could feel how eager her cunt was for my cock. And now it was time for me to reclaim her, to mark her as mine. She came quickly on my cock and I filled her with my cum, washing her cunt clean of that other man’s violation.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 9

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Three: Customer Service

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 3: Customer Service

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Males/Female, Mind Control, Orgy, Anal, Oral, Work, Magic, Wife

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 2



Regretfully I walked out of the Heavenly Creatures Salon. I really wanted to stay and watch Mary have her pussy eaten out by Joy – the fine-ass Asian stylist – but the place reeked of so much nail polish remover my stomach felt queasy.

Oh well, Mary was going to have a good time, and I couldn’t wait to see her freshly waxed pussy. I smirked, wondering if she would remove all the hair. Or maybe she would just leave a landing strip of bright, auburn curls. I closed my eyes, picturing Mary’s beautiful, nude body: smiling, heart-shaped face; small, firm breasts covered in freckles; curvy waist; and a line of fire leading down her groin to her wet pussy.

I opened my eyes and continued walking to my old Ford Taurus and climbed in. Since I spend my days driving around selling used vacuum cleaners, I practically lived out of my car. It was full of fast food wrappers and other garbage. I really needed to clean it out. Mary deserved better than to ride around in this filthy car. She hadn’t said anything, but it was obvious she didn’t like riding in my car. Maybe I should just get a new car since this one was a piece of shit. A Mustang, maybe, black and sleek. That would work.

Fuck, I definitely should get a new car. I could do whatever I wanted.

Smiling, I stuck my keys in the ignition. Hopefully it would start. The engine cough, sputtered. I feathered the gas and, for a moment, I feared my car wouldn’t start. Finally the engine fired up noisily. Relieved, I drove up the street to the Best Buy and parked my car. I didn’t bother to lock it. There was nothing in the car except trash. And anyone was welcome to take that.

I walked into the Best Buy and headed for the electronic section and browsed the camcorders. There were a lot of choices. I read the specifications, but I wasn’t exactly an expert. I probably would just go with the most expensive one. It’s not like I planned on actually paying for it.

“Can I help you, sir,” a bubbly, female voice asked and a flowery perfume filled my nose.

I turned to see a tall, lanky blonde in a Best Buy blue polo shirt and khaki pants. Her face had that chiseled, Nordic beauty and her eyes were an ice blue. Pinned to her breast was a nametag that read Jessie. “You definitely can help me,” I told her, eying the way her tits filled out her polo shirt. “You want to make me happy, don’t you?”

Jessie smiled. “That’s what they pay me for, sir.”

I looked around for a place to take Jessie and fuck her. Maybe a bathroom or the backroom. No. I could just fuck her right here, amongst all these people. My cock was growing hard and painful in my pants as I thought about fucking her in public. Nearby was a Geek Squad kiosk in the middle of the computer department and I had an idea. I told her to follow me, and I lead her behind the Geek Squad counter.

“You shouldn’t be back here, sir,” Jessie protested.

“Can I get on the PA system from here?” I asked her.

“Yes?” she asked, frowning. “But customer’s aren’t allowed to. It’s for staff only.”

“Key up the PA for me.”

Without question she picked up the phone and dialed some numbers. As she was handing me the phone, someone behind me shouted, “Hey, customer’s aren’t supposed to be back here! What are you doing, Jessie?”

Jessie gaped at the balding man whose nametag said he was “Oscar” and the store’s general manager, Oscar. “I’m … sorry, sir,” Jessie stammered. “He needs to make an announcement.”

It was Oscar’s turn to gape at Jessie. “And you were just going to let him? C’mon, Jessie. You’ve worked here …”

I cut his tirade off with a simple, “Stop talking.” I chuckled in amusement as he almost bit his tongue in his haste to stop talking. “First off, Oscar everything I do in the store is allowed. Now you’re going to go and get the best camcorder you sell, open the box, and film what I do here.” He nodded. It looked like he wanted to talk and I remembered my last command. “You can talk again.” I would have to be careful what I told people.

“Okay, sir,” Oscar answered. “Jessie, this man is allowed to do what he wants, so help him out in anyway.”

“Sure, Oscar,” Jessie agreed, chipper and friendly.

I turned back to Jessie and took the phone from her. “Is it ready?”

She nodded. “Just talk into the phone, sir.”

“Attention Best Buy shoppers,” I announced over the PA. “I want everyone to believe that it’s okay for people to have sex in the Best Buy. You will not try to interfere with anyone having sex in front of you. You will not be offended. Watching someone have sex is going to arouse you. So, if anyone is interested, I’m going to be fucking Jessie in the computer section and you can come and watch. Otherwise, continue shopping and enjoy your morning. Thank you.”

“Wait, what!” Jessie exclaimed, stepping back from me. “No fucking way is that happening, asshole.”

“Oscar told you to help me out in any way,” I leered at her.

“He didn’t mean that,” Jessie protested.

“Sure he did. You want to be helpful. My cock’s hard and needs to cum,” I told her, “And your pussy’s getting all hot and bothered. You need a cock in you bad. So bend over the counter and let me fuck your cunt hard.”

The anger on her face vanished instantly, replaced with desire. “Sorry, sir, you’re right. My boss told me to help you out. Besides, I’m supposed to make sure all our customers leave satisfied. It’s the number one rule of retail, after all!”

Oscar the General Manger returned and filmed as Jessie bent over the counter, firm ass straining against her tight, khaki pants. Jessie undid her khakis and wiggled out of them revealing a pair of Hello-Kitty panties. I motioned to Oscar to film that sweet ass as she pushed down her pink and white panties, uncovering pussy was surrounded by blonde, curly hair that dripped juices. Her clit hardened, expanding pink out of its hood, and her inner lips were engorged and peaked out of her tight slit.

“Get a nice closeup of that cunt,” I ordered Oscar as I unzipped my pants and pulled out my hard dick.

I moved behind Jessie and rubbed my dick on her pussy. She moaned slowly as I pushed my cock into warm, inviting depths. She was wet, but not as tight as Mary. But she still felt great on my cock. Around us, a crowd of employees and customers was starting to form. Jessie’s cunt squeezed on my cock as she seemed excited by all the eyes on us. The spectators spurred me on and I fucked this whore hard and fast, the counter creaking beneath her.

Jessie screamed, “Fuck my cunt, fuck my cunt!”

I looked around the crowd and saw a young couple, mid-twenties, watching us intently. The man was average looking, with an athletic build. The woman with him was a petite blonde. She was wearing a purple dress with a loose, flowing skirt that fell to just below her knees and a tanktop blouse with a plunging neckline that revealed a magnificent bosom. For such a petite woman, she had such a large pair of tits. A wedding ring glinted on her hand and a gold band gleamed on the man’s.

I stared intently at the wife and she blushed. God this was hot. I smiled at her and the husband glanced at his wife and then stared daggers at me. I licked my lips suggestively at the wife as I gripped Jessie’s hips, switching to slow, deep stokes. It drove Jessie crazy. She begged me to go fast again. I enjoyed her velvety cunt gripping my entire cock as I slowly fucked her. It felt so damned amazing.

“God,” I moaned. “You feel so good, Jessie!”

“You too, sir!” she panted. “You’re filling me up! Oh, fuck! Faster! Oh, faster, please!”

“Fuck that bitch fast!” some guy yelled from the spectators.

“Yeah, give it to the whore hard!” another guy shouted.

That was a great idea. So I picked up the pace, fucking Jessie hard and fast. My balls were tightening, slapping against her clit every time I bottomed out. “Oh, fuck!” I moaned, plunging once more deep into her cunt’s embrace and unload my sperm deep into her.

Jessie panted. “Are you satisfied, sir.”

“I am, thanks,” I said as I pulled my cock out of her cunt, my cum ran out of her pink pussy.

Jessie moaned in disappointment. “Maybe you want to stick it back in, have another go?”

“I’ll stick it in you, bitch!” a spectator called out.

I did want to have another go, but not with Jessie. I glanced at the wife and saw her eyes were staring down at my glistening dick. “Just stay like that, Jessie,” I told her, then I turned to the wife. “The woman in the purple dress, come here.”

As she stepped forward her husband grabbed her arm, stopping her. She struggled hard in his grip. “What the hell, Erin?” he demanded.

“Let me go, Bill,” she protested. “I need to go to him. Please, Bill.”

“Let go of Erin,” I ordered him. He released his wife and she stumbled forward, almost falling. Regaining her balance, she walked behind the counter and stood next to me, looking up at me.

Erin was short, barely coming up to my chin. I could smell the herbal shampoo she used to wash her hair with. Staring down at her I saw that the roots of her hair were dark brown, so not a natural blonde, and her eyes were a hazel, brown with flecks of brilliant green. Bill followed his wife behind the counter, face reddening with anger. He muttered under his breath and paced like an angry bull. I was pretty sure he was working up the courage to hit me. I glanced over at Jessie, still bent over the counter.

“You need to cum, Jessie?” I asked her.

“So bad,” she moaned, shaking that fine ass. “Please, stick your cock back in.”

“Bill, fuck Jessie,” I ordered. “Don’t stop until she cums.” Bill moved towards Jessie, fumbling at his pants, almost tripping in his haste to get to her wet cunt.

“What the fuck are you doing, William?” his wife asked icily. She tried to grab her husband, but he easily pulled out of her grip, and buried himself into Jessie’s wet cunt with a low sigh. She started slapping her husband’s back and trying to pull him off. “Stop fucking that girl, Bill! Christ, what the fuck are you doing.”

“I can’t stop,” Bill moaned, hips pumping away. “I just have to fuck her!”

“Mmmhh,” moaned Jessie. “That’s better. Give me a nice fuck, sir!”

“How’re those sloppy seconds, Bill?” I asked

“Oh God!” he moaned. “She so wet. And tight. Crap, that’s nice!”

“William Connar,” Erin cried, hurt painting her face. “Why are you doing this?”

I pulled Erin to me and she wiggled in my grip. “Don’t resist,” I whispered as I cupped her face in my hand. She relaxed in my arms, tears swimming in her hazel eyes. “Erin, you want to get back at Bill, don’t you?”

“Yes,” she hissed, fighting back her tears. Her lips were red and full so I kissed them. She froze, not fighting, but not kissing me back, either. I realized I only told her not to resist.

“Good, hop up on that counter next to Jessie, and fuck me,” I told her. “That’ll show him.”

“It will,” she snarled and hopped up on the counter, sitting next to her husband fucking Jessie. She spread her legs, the shadow between her thighs promising pleasures to come.

“Bill, I’m going to eat your wife’s pussy till she cums,” I told him as he fucked Jessie hard. “Then, I’m gonna stick my cock up her cunt and cum deep in her.”

“What!” Bill demanded angrily, still fucking Jessie hard. “Don’t touch my wife, asshole.”

“Oh, you’re one to complain! You’re balls deep in that hussy!” his wife retorted.

“Sorry,” Bill apologized. “I just couldn’t resist!”

“Bastard!” Erin hissed.

I knelt before her and pushed up her skirt, exposing a purple thong covering her pussy. I pulled her thong down and exposed a beautiful, shaved pussy. Her inner lips were large, thick, and protruded an inch out of her slit. I stroked the lips of her cunt with a finger and her juices started to bead on her labia and her clit began to engorge. I swiped my tongue, tasting her musky flavor. Erin moaned as my tongue found her clit, swirling around the hard nub.

“Oh God, Mark knows his way around a pussy,” Erin gasped, vindictively. “Unlike some men I know.”

“I try,” Bill complained.

“Not hard enough,” Erin retorted. “Fuck, his tongue is wiggling inside me. Keep doing that!”

“You always complaining and nagging. Nothing I do is good enough for you, Erin!”

Erin moaned, rubbing her cunt on my face. “Oh, fuck! That’s good! And I wouldn’t complain if you weren’t fucking some fucking whore.”

“Hey!” protested Jessie, wiggling her ass on Bill’s cock. “I’m not a whore. I’m just giving good customer service!”

Erin’s left hand gripped my head and she let out a low, throaty moan. Juices squirted into my mouth as she came hard. “Oh God, oh God!” she screamed. “I’m cumming! Fuck! Fuck, that’s amazing.”

I stood up and wrapped my arms around Erin and tried to kiss her. She turned her head and I kissed her cheek, instead. Oh, well, I told her to fuck me, not kiss me. I grabbed my cock and rubbed the head against her wet labia. I moved it up and down, bumping her clit, and finally finding her pussy hole. I slid in and it felt so hot to be sliding into a married woman’s cunt.

Her husband watching, helpless to stop me, just made it hotter!

“God, Bill,” I moaned. “Your wife is nice and tight.”

“Fuck you!” Bill yelled.

“Sorry, Bill. I’m having too much fun fucking your wife.” Erin’s legs wrapped around my waist, tight, and her hips were fucking me back.

“Oh, god!” Erin moaned. “He’s deep in my pussy, Bill.”

Bill panted, he was fucking Jessie hard now. “It doesn’t feel as good as my cock?” he asked, desperately.

Erin moaned. “It feels different.” Erin watched her husband fuck Jessie. “Is her pussy better than mine?”

“It’s, oh fuck, different,” Bill panted.

“Oh, I’m gonna cum!” gasped Jessie. She let out a muffled squeal as she came, bucking on the counter.

“Oh that feels amazing,” Bill groaned, fucking Jessie hard and deep. “Here it comes, whore!” Bill came in Jessie’s pussy and then pulled out and stumbled back, panting. Then he grabbed my shoulder and tried to pull me out of his wife. Luckily her legs were wrapped tight around me, keeping me buried in her inviting cunt.

“Let go, Bill,” I ordered. “Stand there and watch me fuck your wife. You can jackoff if watching your wife getting fucked turns you on.”

Jessie stretched, a flood of cum running down her legs. “Thank you, Bill,” she said in her bubbly voice, “I had a lot of fun satisfying you!”

I looked at the crowd watching. “Jessie, bend back over that counter. There are plenty of men who still need satisfaction.” I looked at the crowd, fucking Erin slowly. “Who wants a go on Jessie.” A pimply faced Best Buy employee named Kevin shot his hand into the air faster than any of the other guys there. “Kevin, start fucking her cunt. Anyone else who wants to fuck her, form a line.”

Jessie squealed in delight, “So big!” as Kevin buried his cock into her cunt.

“Oh, god, I’ve wanted to fuck you for so long,” Kevin moaned.

Several men formed a line behind him. The pimply faced kid pumped his hips like a jackhammer and came in just a few strokes before he stumbled away gasping for air. The next guy in line, an overweight fifty year old, stuck his cock into Jessie’s messy pussy.

“Come on, Erin, I’m sorry,” Bill pleaded. “You don’t need to keep fucking him.”

“You came in that slut’s pussy,” Erin hissed accusingly, writhing her hips as I fucked her, “so he can cum in my pussy!”

“Sorry,” Bill mumbled.

I groped Erin’s large tits through her dress and bra, feeling hard nipples. Erin nibbled on my ear and clawed at my back. “Are you enjoying watching me get fucked, Bill?” Erin asked her husband.

“No,” Bill answered.

“Then why’s your cock hard?” Erin asked. “Hmmm, its getting so hard. You like watching your slutty wife getting plowed!” Her pussy was squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “I like you watching, honey. It’s making me feel so sexy and naughty!”

“Does it, Erin?” Bill asked, hesitantly.

“Mhh,” she moaned. “It does. Knowing you’re getting hard watching me is making me so hot.”

My hand slid down her back, squeezing her ass. I pulled her skirt up, exposing her butt, and slid my fingers down her crack. I pushed one into her tight asshole, sinking into her velvety flesh to the first knuckle. Her cunt tightened on my cock, and she gasped and bucked on me, laughing throatily.

“Ohhh, I like your finger up my ass,” she cooed in my ear. “Bill never plays with my asshole.”

“It’s dirty,” he protested.

Erin’s cunt squeezed my cock as I fingered her ass. “Oh, god! I’m such a slut!” she moaned. “Watch as I cum, Bill!” Her cunt spasmed on me as she came, milking my cock and I moaned and came deep in her, spurting my cum three times into her womb. I pulled out and she smiled at her husband. “Stick your cock in my cum-filled cunt,” she begged her husband.

Bill stared lustfully at his wife, stroking his cock. “I want to, Erin,” he moaned.

“Then hurry up, Bill,” she panted. “My cunt’s all wet and sticky.”

“You can move again, Bill,” I told him. Bill was in his wife by the time I finished the sentence, her limbs wrapped around each other and lips meeting in a passionate kiss.

“Your cock feels so good in me,” Erin cooed. “I love you, Bill!”

“Oh Erin! Love ya too, babe!”

I grabbed my camcorder from Oscar. “Thanks,” I told the manager. “I want you to grab some extra memory cards, the best windows laptop you have, and some accessories. Ring them up for me for free and leave the bag at the front register for me. Then you can join in the orgy.”

“Of course, sir,” Oscar said and headed off to follow my orders.

With the camera I surveyed the crowd of about twenty people who were watching. Most were guys, but there were a few attractive women in the mix. So I ordered them forward. There was a raven-black haired beauty, tall and busty, named Marcy. Fatima was a dusky, middle-eastern girl of about nineteen wearing a headscarf, conservative blouse and long, black skirt. There were two blondes. Veronica was the one with a bad bleach job and red highlights, and Ashley was the blonde with sea gray eyes and huge breasts, easily 48DD. I had all four stand front and center before the crowd.

“Ladies,” I ordered them. “Pick a partner and start fucking.” I looked at the crowd. “If they choose you, do what they want.”

Marcy, the raven-haired woman went to her boyfriend and rubbed his cock through his pants. “You got something for me, Joey?”

The man smiled. “Oh fuck yeah, Marcy.” Marcy pulled out Joey’s cock and devoured it, bobbing her head furiously as Joey moaned, “Fuck that’s good.”

She popped the cock out of her mouth. “You like it, sugar?” she asked, the licked up the shaft and sucking this cock back in her wet mouth.

“Love it when you suck me, Marcy.”

The Veronica had pulled a man out of the crowd. I saw a wedding ring glinting on her fingers as she fumbled with his belt. Another man, her husband I presumed, watch dumbfounded. Veronica puled the stranger’s cock out, and stroked his dick before pointing to the floor. The guy laid down, cock erect, as Veronica shrugged out of her jean shorts and blue panties. I zoomed in on her pussy and found a patch of neatly trimmed, brunette hair and thick, protruding pussy lips. She straddled the guy and sat down on his cock. She let out a low, throaty moan as she sank down on all the way on the cock and started riding him reverse cowgirl style. She motioned to her husband, pulled out his cock, and licked and sucked his shaft.

“Fuck, Veronica,” the blonde’s husband moaned as she bobbed her head on his cock. The other guy gripped her hips and guided the motions of her fucking. “What’s gotten into you?” he asked. Veronica just moaned around his cock.

Fatima pulled down the khaki pants of a curly brunette who worked for Best Buy. Her nametag read Lucy and she looked like a deer in headlights as the dusky girl pulled first her pants and then her yellow panties down her hips. Lucy’s cunt was shaved bare, save for a landing strip of brown hair leading to the top of her slit. It was so hot watching the Muslim girl’s dive into another woman’s muff and eat her out with gusto.

“Oh, shit,” Lucy moaned. “Jesus, what the fuck … oh crap! Ohhh, that feels nice. Mhhh, tongue my clit.”

My cock was hard, and I needed to stick into some girls hole. I really didn’t care which woman or even which hole. Ashley, with her enormous tits, fucked a middle aged man. Her pants and panties lay discard on the floor, and one leg was hooked over one of the man’s arms, showing off his cock plowing into her blonde furred pussy. Her asshole winked at me from between the soft globes of her ass.

My cock was still wet from Erin and Jessie so I just stuck it up the blonde’s ass. She screamed in surprise, ass clenching hard about my dick. The other guy kept fucking her pussy, and I could feel his cock through the walls of her ass. It felt a little weird to feel the other guy’s cock, but I was too horny to care. I filmed my dick as it disappeared into the woman’s tight ass, her butt cheeks jiggling. I sucked at her white neck, reveling in her ass’s firm grip on my dick.

“Oh, crap!” moaned the guy. “Christ her cunny’s tight. I’m in heaven! Crap!”

“Oh fuck yeah!” Ashley moaned. “This is what a real cock feels like! Oh, it’s so hot! Christ, your cum is shooting up into my womb!”

“Crap, I haven’t cum that fast in years,” sighed the middle-aged man, pulling out of the blonde’s cunt. He turned to walk off and froze. “Evie, what are you doing?”

A plump, middle aged woman, who was straddling a Mexican stud and riding his cock hard and fast, turned to the guy. “Ohh, just having some fun, dear,” she panted as she fucked herself on the man. “Come here and I’ll jerk you off till your hard then you can stick it in my ass. That looked really hot watching you double team that blonde.” She grabbed his cock and stroked it a few times and then popped it into her mouth.

“Oh, Evie,” moaned the guy. “You haven’t sucked my cock in years. I forgot how nice it was.” His wife grinned around his cock.

I continued fucking the blonde, pausing only long enough to pull her red blouse over her head. Underneath was a beige bra that strained to contain her huge tits. I easily unclasped her bra, then I resumed fucking her velvety ass; the soft flesh of her tits overflowed my hands as I groped and kneaded them. The blonde was panting, fucking her ass back into me. My fingers found her nipples, and they felt thick and large. I pinched and twisted them between my fingers.

“Oh fuck,” the blonde moaned. “Fuck my rear! Ohhh, god that’s good.” Her fingers were between her legs, playing with her cunt; her ass rippled on my cock. “Fuck, I’m cumming.”

The rhythmic squeezing of her ass on my cock as she came felt too good to resist; my balls tightened, and I erupted deep into her. I rested in her ass for a moment, the pulled out, panting hard. Her ass was so tight that none of my cum leaked out.

I slapped her ass and ordered, “Suck my cock clean, slut.” Smiling, the blonde knelt down, cleaning the taste of her ass off my cock. “You like sucking my dirty cock?” She moaned a muffled yes around my cock.

As she sucked my cock, I surveyed the store. More people were fucking then just the ones I ordered. Everyone was getting in the spirit. Women were fucking one or two guys. One woman was on hands and knees sucking one guy off as another fucked her ass. One lucky guy had a woman sitting on his dick and another sitting on his face. The two women were making out, caressing each other’s tits as they enjoyed the man beneath them.

Fatima, the middle-eastern chick, was on her back, her blouse open and Lucy, the Best Buy employee, sucked at her large, dusky tits with their dark brown nipples, while two guys jerked off watching them. Lucy moved lower, pulling up Fatima’s long, black skirt, and pulled aside her plain, white panties and ate her cunt. One of the guys groaned, and shot white jizz on Lucy’s naked ass and cunt. The other guy lasted only a little longer before cumming on Fatima’s tits, white cream contrasting with her coffee-colored skin.

The store was filled with moans and groans. People were cumming and then switching partners right away. I saw Bill watching a black guy fuck his wife’s pussy and stroking his cock lazily. The black guy tried to kiss her mouth. “I only kiss my husband,” Erin complained. When the black guy came in her, she pushed him away and went to her husband. They kissed and then Bill was sliding back into his wife. “That’s the dick I love,” she moaned. The black guy just shook his head and walked off.

I looked over and saw that Jessie was still bent over the counter with probably her seventh or eighth guy fucking her cunt. Cum ran in thick rivulets down her legs. The guy in her grunted, cumming inside her and pulling out; her cunt, spread obscenely open, dripped semen. Another guy stepped up and plunged in as Jessie cried out that she was cumming.

Damn, I was getting hard, again. I knelt down behind Lucy and shoved my cock into her cunt. One hand grasped her hip, trying to avoid touching the other guys cum on her ass and back, while filming her eat out Fatima’s pussy. Lucy cunt was tight like a glove and it sucked at my cock. Fatima smiled at the camera and played with her cum stained tits. She scooped big gobs of the greasy, white semen and sucked into her mouth as she writhed on Lucy’s pink tongue. Then she smiled shyly at me while tugging hard at a dark nipple, breast stretching as she pulled at her nipple.

I fucked Lucy hard and fast and filmed Fatima panting and moaning on Lucy’s tongue, face contorting in pleasure. She screamed something in Arabic as she orgasmed, juices squirting onto Lucy’s face. Lucy gasped in surprise and wiped female cum out of her eyes. Fatima panted, smiling in pleasure; her hand rubbed her stomach in slow, lazy circles. My orgasm neared, spurred on by Fatima squirting in Lucy’s face. I pulled out, wanting to cum on both sluts.

I pulled out of Lucy’s inviting cunt and motioned for them to gather around my cock. Both girls knelt before me, mouths open and tongues out. I stroked my dick, slick with Lucy’s juices, a few times, then I shot ropey, white strands across both their faces. Cum stained Lucy’s curly, brown hair and the Fatima’s headscarf. The two kissed and licked my cum off each other’s face. One would gather a mouthful of cum and then kiss the other, sticking semen stained tongue into her mouth and sharing the bounty of my cum. Lucy followed a strand down Fatima’s neck and discovered the other guy’s cum staining Fatima’s breasts, tongue licking about her dusky tits. I would love to see Mary lick my cum off another woman’s tits.

And then it hit me. Oh, shit! I forgot all about Mary.

I pulled out my phone and blinked in surprise. It had been nearly two hours since I left Heavenly Creatures Salon. Wow, time flies when you’re fucking. I looked regretfully around. There were still several cute women that I would love to stick my dick in, but Mary was waiting for me at the salon. Sighing in disappointment, I stuffed my cock back into my pants and headed to the front of the store, passing grunting couples fucking all over the store.

At the front counter there were two girls, eighteen or nineteen, tending the registers and watching a woman stuff a bottle of water into her cunt while two guys jerked off on her, spraying her body in thick, white cum. Apparently these two girls had quite the work ethic to still be manning the cash registers. I felt they deserved a reward. According to their nametags the Hispanic girl was Rosalita and the brunette was Stacy.

“Oscar should have left a bag for me?” I asked.

“Oh, of course, sir,” said Rosalita. Her face was flush and her hard nipples dimpled her shirt. She reached behind the counter and pulled out two large bags and walked towards me and handed me the bags.

“Thanks, dear,” I told her. “You deserve a reward. Stacy and Rosalita, I want you both to get naked and then eat each other’s pussies till you both cum. Then go find some other people to fuck.”

“Oh, thank you, sir,” moaned Rosalita. She popped off her shirt, revealing a lacy, black bra that was transparent enough to see the shadow of her areolas. Her bra came off, and I filmed her perky, caramel tits and pink nipples. Underneath her left tit was tattooed, “Sexy” in cursive. She was definitely sexy. Rosalita kicked off her shoes and wiggled out of her tight khaki pants.

Stacy was even faster. Somehow she was already naked. Her tits were smaller, and she was lithe and slender as opposed to Rosalita voluptuous curves. Rosalita finally took her panties off and Stacy pulled her down to the floor. Rosalita straddled Stacy’s face and dove into her pussy. Stacy moaned and then returned the favor, digging her tongue into Rosalita’s wet slit.

I sighed, I really need to go.

I took one last look at the two girls writhing on the floor and ,with regret, I left Best Buy. I placed the bags in the trunk of my car and climbed in. The engine started without complaint this time. A fan belt squealed as I backed out of the parking space. A horn honked at I hit the brake. My heart was beating fast in surprise. I looked over my shoulder and realized I had almost backed into this silver mustang.

The driver was a white guy, balding and fat, in his late forties or early fifties. The Mustang was clearly a mid-life-crisismobile. A woman, probably his wife, sat in the passenger seat. She was frumpy-looking, in her late forties. The driver honked his horn a second time, and yelled something at me. Fuck, this guy was pissing me off. And I had been thinking of getting a new car; it was silver Mustang instead of black, but I could live with that. I stepped out of my car, and the other driver exited his car.

“You fucking blind,” the driver screamed at me, his face turning red. “What the fuck is wrong with you. This is a brand new car, asshole.” He was right; I could see the dealer plates.

His wife stepped out of the car. “Tony, get back in the car,” she ordered.

“I’m handling this, Marge!” Tony shouted, before turning back to me. “Are you fucking mute! Where’d you learn to fucking drive.”

“That’s a nice car,” I smiled. This asshole doesn’t deserve such a nice car.

“And you almost fucking hit it!” he roared. “Christ, what is wrong with your generation? You were probably texting on your fucking phone and not paying any goddamn attention to what the fuck you were doing!”

“Tony and Marge, trade cars with me,” I ordered. “And Tony, stop shouting at me.” I popped open the trunk to my car. “Tony, grab my bags out of the trunk and put them in my new Mustang’s trunk. You will continue to make the monthly payments and the insurance premiums for my Mustang. Now go sit in your new Ford Taurus. This is your punishment for being an asshole. I want you to sit there and think about how you overreacted.”

“Fuck,” Tony muttered and grabbed my bags, placing them in my Mustang’s trunk.

“Marge, there’s an orgy going on in Best Buy. Go in there and fuck as many people as you can,” Marge nodded and started walking towards the store. “Tell your husband all the filthy details when you’re done.”

“Marge,” Tony protested from my car.

“This is the second part of your punishment,” I told Tony. “You cannot leave my car until Marge leaves the Best Buy. And then you will listen to her describe all the cocks she had in all of her holes and how hard she came.”

I laughed as Tony stared despondently at his wife disappearing into the Best Buy. Through the glass doors you could just make out her dropping to her knees before some guy and began blowing him. Hopefully, Tony would learn to not be an asshole in the future.

I climbed into my new Mustang. The seats were leather and very comfortable. The car had that brand new smell; I breathed it in deeply. I had never owned a new car before. I revved the engine, and I grinned at the throaty, deep roar. I pushed the clutch and brake in then put the car in gear. I revved the engine again, and peeled out of the parking lot. God, this car had power. It was a shame I only had four blocks to go in heavy traffic.

Excited, I pulled into the Heavenly Creature’s Salon parking lot. I couldn’t wait to see Mary’s waxed cunt. Camcorder in hand, I walked into the salon. Mary sat on a bench making out with the Thai receptionist. Mary’s hands were down the receptionist’s unbuttoned jeans, fingering her cunt. The receptionist was groping Mary’s tits through her Starbucks polo shirt.

“That’s pretty hot, Mare,” I said, filming my girlfriend making out with the another girl.

Mary broke the kiss and smiled at me. “Hey, Mark,” she said, fingering the receptionist hard.

“Sorry for taking so long,” I said sheepishly. “I lost track of time.”

Mary grinned at me. “It’s okay. Malai and I found a nice way to pass the time.” Malai just moaned. Mary nibbled on her neck and whispered in her ear, “You gonna cum for me, baby?”

“Oh, yeah!” Malai sighed. “Keep rubbing my clit.” She bucked as she came, moaning wordlessly.

Mary stood up and smiled sexy at the camcorder and licked Malai’s cream off her finger. She was so beautiful with her heart-shaped, freckled face; cute little nose; and her deep, emerald eyes. Her auburn hair was pulled back into a sexy ponytail. A few strands had escaped and fell loosely about her face. She posed for the camera like a ’40’s pinup girl and blew a kiss at the camera.

“You like your new toy?” she asked, sauntering over to me.

“Yeah, I had a lot fun with it.”

“Is that why you’re so late?”

I smiled and nodded. Mary reached me and held out her sticky fingers to my lips. The receptionist tasted sour and spicy. Mary leaned in and kissed me and I tasted a different flavor of pussy juices on her lips. “Joy?”

Mary just grinned and kissed me second time. “Thank you for arranging it,” Mary told me. “She made my first waxing it a very pleasurable experience. And whose pussy am I tasting on your mouth?”

“That would be Erin,” I told her. “I fucked her while her husband watched.”

Mary laughed wickedly. “You’re so naughty.” She kissed me a second time, then asked “You want to see my waxed pussy?”

I nodded excitedly.

“I think you’ll love it,” she said with a sultry smile and winked at the camcorder.

She pulled off her black, polo shirt and her perfect tits were revealed: pale, small orbs topped with dark pink areolas and hard nipples. Freckles dotted her chest and breasts, enhancing her beauty. I zoomed in on each tit. She kicked her shoes off before turning around and unbuttoned her pants. She wiggled her cute butt as she pulled down her pants and white panties down, exposing her plump, round ass. I gave it a playful smack and Mary giggled, shaking her butt for the camera.

I licked my lips and adjusted my hard cock in my pants to be more comfortable. Mary turned around, hands covering her pussy. “You ready, hun?”

“God, yeah!”

She pulled her hands away revealing a heart of fiery hair above the tight, exposed slit of her cunt. I whistled appreciatively, reaching out to slid my finger around her smooth lips, and then into her tight slit. She was wet and hot and her clit was a hard, little bump. She sighed as I fingered her sensitive clit.

“It’s perfect, Mare,” I whispered in awe, dropping to my knees before her, filming her smooth lips up close.

“Good,” Mary answered. “Because it hurt.”

“I’m sorry, maybe I can kiss it to make you feel better.”

“Maybe,” she answered with a smile. God, I loved her.

I kissed her auburn heart, the hair ticklish on my lips. Then I kissed the smooth flesh around the heart. Moving slowly around the top and down the sides. I moved lower, kissing down the sides of her labia, tasting her spicy flavor. “Feeling better?” I asked, looking up at her.

“A little. Maybe kiss a little to my … ohhh!” She gasped in pleasure as I kissed and nibbled on her clit, tracing the spongy nub with my tongue, Mary’s gasps and moans were sweet music in my ears. It was getting awkward holding the camcorders and sucking on her clit. “Take the camcorder, babe.”

Mary took the camcorder and I dove back into that smooth, sweet pussy, savoring her scent and taste. “Mhhh, you look good with pussy on your face,” Mary huskily said as she filmed me. “You like to eat my pussy?”

“Love it, Mare,” I moaned; mouth full of her sticky juices. “My filly tastes amazing.”

“Ohh, you’re doing great, hun,” she moaned. “Umm, keep doing that to my clit! Fuck, fuck, that’s feel so good!”

I gripped her plump ass, pulling her cunt hard against my face. Her juices flooded my mouth and I drank her sweet nectar. Mary gasped as I sank a finger into her tight ass. Her hips bucked and her cunt danced on my face. Her moans were low and throaty now, her ass squeezing on my finger.

“Oh, oh, yeah! Gonna cum, gonna cum!” Her voice was shrill as she came, body writhing on my face. “Oh, fuck, that was so good, hun!”

I kissed up her body, up her flat stomach, pausing to tease her bellybutton with my tongue. I reached her small breasts, kissing both her nipples. I kissed the hollow of her throat, tasting her salty sweat, then moved up her throat to her ear, nibbling at her soft lobe. I kissed down her jawline and ended at her soft lips, her tongue caressing my lips.

“Mmm, I do taste amazing,” she purred, licking her lips. “So, you promised to take me shopping.”

I laughed. “Yeah, Mare. Let’s see what trouble we can get into.”

Mary grinned. “Can’t wait, hun.”

I laughed. I had awakened a horny, sexy woman this morning. She seemed as insatiable as I was. I threw an arm around her, pulling her tight. I just knew we were going to have so much fun together.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sister Theodora Mariam – Los Angeles, CA
“Gracias, Sister Theodora,” Esmeralda said, hugging me and kissing both of my cheeks.

I smiled at the elderly Hispanic woman, before turning to lock St. Afra’s fellowship hall. I had only been the caretaker for the church for two weeks, and I was finding the parishioners to be a warm and friendly group. For twelve years I had been Sister Theodora Mariam of the Sisters of Mary Magdalena, ever since a Magdalenite Sister rescued me from the filth of my life: enslaved to a Warlock. During that time, I had served as the caretaker for many churches and St. Afras has been friendliest by far.

“You have a nice day,” I told Esmeralda with a smile, waving as the seventy-year old Hispanic woman walked towards the street.

The Los Angeles sun beat down on me; I started to sweat in my gray habit and white veil. I wiped sweat away from my forehead. I prayed that I would get used to this heat. My last post had been in Winnipeg, Canada. I fanned my face with a hand, trying to create a breeze, and thanked God that I didn’t have to wear the full wimple that the older generations of nuns wore. There was some shade in the back of the church as I walked to the caretaker’s small house.

The caretakers house was a small, one story dwelling. The exterior was the off-white adobe common in LA and the Southwest, and was roofed in faded, red tiles. Inside there was a small kitchen, bathroom, a bedroom and a small living room that doubled as a dining room. I unlocked the front door and stepped into the blessedly cool, air condition living room. I thanked the Lord for providing me with a working A/C.

I sat down on the faded, blue couch and turned the TV on. The evening news was on, the sports anchor, a handsome Latino man, talked about last night’s Dodger game. They won in extra innings. I pulled my shoes off and rubbed at my white, stocking clad foot, deciding to relax a few minutes before cooking my dinner.

“In National news, there was a gas leak this morning in a Best Buy in South Hill, Washington State,” the female anchor announced. She was a big-titted, Hispanic gal wearing a low-cut blouse to really show off her assets. “The shoppers at Best Buy received more than they bargained for as the gas caused some strange behavior.”

“They took off all their clothes,” the male anchor continued, “and engaged in inappropriate behavior in the store.” He was a clean-cut white guy, broad-shouldered and with chiseled features that caused an itch of excitement between my legs.

The footage cut to a woman being interviewed outside the Best Buy. Behind her, firemen and cops were leading stumbling men and women out, draped in yellow blankets, to waiting ambulances. “I walked into the Best Buy and it was full of naked people,” the woman being interviewed said. “It was horrifying. There were people BLEEPing everywhere.”

“Authorities report over thirty people had to be taken to local hospitals to be examined,” the male anchor said when they cut back to the studio. “They are expected to make a full recovery.”

“The source of the gas has not been discovered,” the female anchor continued. “Authorities have not ruled out the possibility of a terrorist attack.”

I turned off the TV.

That was no terrorist attack. It was the work of a Warlock.

Some poor fool, who sold his soul to the Devil. Based on the orgy, it was some sad, lonely guy who had never had sex before and was playing out his juvenile fantasies. For seven hundred years my Order had fought the forces of darkness. One of my Sisters – hopefully myself, but likely the more experienced Sister Louise, the other Nun in North America – would soon receive the Ecstasy and be sent into battle.

Sent to exorcise the Warlock and his Thralls.

That’s how I had joined the order. I had been the Thrall of a Warlock. He stole me from my husband and my beautiful daughters and I degraded myself with his lusts. Then Sister Louise Afra rescued me. And I had been fighting the Lord’s fight ever since.

“Please, God,” I prayed. “Let me be Your instrument to thwart this evil.”

My excitement built inside me. It had been two years since I exorcised a Warlock. My hand undid the belt cinching the waist of my habit and lifted the robe up, exposing my plain panties. I touched my crotch; my pussy moistened my gusset. I rubbed my clit through my panties, savoring the memory of the last exorcism I had performed.

The Warlock had a huge dick and it stretched my pussy till it hurt, a pleasant pain that made the press of flesh that much more exciting. I pushed aside the leg band of my panties and stuck two fingers up my cunt. I remembered how hard I had cum when that Warlock shot his jizz in me, and I exorcised the Devil’s powers from him when he orgasmed.

“Oh, please God,” I prayed, fucking my fingers hard in my cunt and ground the heel of my hand into my clit. “Please, please God. It has been two years since a man’s been inside me, Lord.” I could smell the scent of my arousal, and delighted in the musky fragrance. “Two years since I battled Evil. If it is Your will, oh Lord, then send me out to fight!”

My orgasm rolled over me, my cunt clenched on my fingers. Breathing heavily, I pulled up my hand, wet and sticky and licked my spicy flavor off my fingers. Savoring my orgasm, before I crossed myself. “In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen.” I purred, reaching down to my cunt again.

I needed to cum again.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 4

The Devil’s Pact Chapter One: The Baristas

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 1: The Baristas

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Mind Control, Rimming, Anal, Oral, Work, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its constructive, and feedback is very appreciated. This is a revised version posted 03-09-14, trying to correct the many grammar mistakes and to make it much more readable.



Thursday, June 6th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – Southern Pierce County

“That’s it?” I asked, my thumb still throbbing from the pen prick.

“That’s it,” the Devil answered jovially, putting the contract into his satchel. “Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any more questions, Mark?”

There was an awkward pause as I tried to think, but I was still too amazed that it actually worked—that it wasn’t some huge prank. I had summoned the Devil, and he appeared and appeared to have granted me three wishes in exchange for my soul.

After 27 years of life, I still hadn’t gotten laid. Not even a handjob from a girl feeling sorry for me. I wasn’t an ugly guy, just average looking. Well, I was a little overweight. It was just that I was painfully shy around women. I guess it was a mix of a lack of confidence, nervousness around strangers, and a fear of rejection that led to my current status: virgin. If I was being honest, my number one problem is fear of rejection. I only ever had the courage to tell one girl I liked her. “That’s nice,” was her kick-in-the-balls response. And the older I got, the more pathetic it seemed. What girl would want to date a guy my age with zero experience.

It was that soul-crushing desperation that brought me out to this lonely crossroad, at midnight, in the forested foothills of the Cascade Mountains.

I had read that if you buried a box containing certain items – a photograph of yourself, dirt from a graveyard, bone of a black cat, and a yarrow flower – at a crossroad at midnight, you could summon the Devil. In exchange for your soul, the Devil would grant you three wishes. Feeling ridiculous, I had gathered the items and buried a shoe box full of them where two gravel roads crossed.

And I waited, feeling like a complete moron.

And waited.

And waited.

Eternity seemed past; my stomach twisted into knots. I was just about to leave when the Devil appeared, stepping out of the shadows. I was stunned—my thoughts scattered at his appearance. He walked towards me, a handsome man, dark hair, dressed in an expensive black suit. He had a broad, friendly smile. Not the oily, fake smile a used-car salesmen wears as he tries to sell you a lemon, but an honest and very genuine grin. The only thing unusual about him was the scarlet of his eyes.

“Hello, Mark Glassner. What can I do for you, tonight?” the Devil asked pleasantly.

“I … uh … ” I stammered painfully, surprise tangling my tongue. He waited patiently as I gathered my thoughts. This was actually happening; my hands were drenched in sweat and I wiped them on my slacks. “I want to make some wishes.”

“Of course, of course,” he said; his tone was matter-of-fact. For the Devil, this was just business as usual and nothing to get excited about. “What would you like?”

I swallowed; my voice cracked as I told him my first wish: “A long, healthy life.”

The Devil nodded, “That’s good one. The second?”

“Sexual stamina,” I said, my cheeks reddening in embarrassment. “I want to be able to…uh…perform as many times as I want.”

Again the Devil nodded his head; there was understanding in his eyes—not judgment. Feeling more confident, I told him my third wish: “I want people to do whatever I tell them to do in a friendly and helpful manner.” The Devil grinned—a predatory, hungry smile and for the first time I felt unease curdling my stomach. I swallowed my nerves; I wanted my wishes to badly to stop now. “Do we have a deal?”

With a flash of scarlet light and yellow smoke, a contract appeared in his hand. The smoke smell acrid and foul, like rotten eggs. “Look it over,” he said as he handed me the contract.

I did. The contract seemed straightforward: three wishes for my soul. It seemed cheap. What was my soul really worth? What had I done with my life? Nothing. All I had to show for it was a cheap, one bedroom apartment, a shitty car, and a terrible job trying to sell vacuum cleaners to stuck-up, rich bitches. I nodded and with a flourish, the Devil produced an old fashioned, black fountain pen. He pricked my thumb with the it; I signed the contract in my own blood.

Then the Devil signed in his.

“Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any more questions, Mark?”

The Devil took my silence as a no. With a friendly smile, he vanished back into the shadows. And it hit me, what I just done. I stumbled under the weight of my actions, bumping back into my beat-up old Ford Taurus. I made a Pact with the fucking Devil. It was so surreal, I was starting to suspect I was dreaming. One of those dreams that were so real it was only after you woke up that you realized just how absurd it really was. My legs felt weak, wobbly like a newborn animal. I set heavily on my car’s trunk, the shocks squeaking as my weight rocked it, and I stared up at the stars as they wheeled across the night sky.

This was going to change everything. I thought about what I would do with my powers and fantasies flashed through my mind: getting even with people, living a life of luxury, and getting laid. I smiled, definitely getting laid. I made plans, playing out scenarios over and over in my mind. I would need money, a new car, a nice place to live. And most importantly, which girls did I want to fuck? Where would I find the hottest girls around here? How many would I want to keep as my personal toys?

Before I knew it, the sun was rising, blushing the horizon pink—a shy maid.

As I watched the sun, I felt different. I felt like I had been taken apart and stitched back together as I watched the stars travel across the night sky. I was remade—reborn. Better than I had been. I was no longer that virgin loser from yesterday; I had a whole new life ahead of me. I was someone now. Smiling, I slid into my car, started the engine, and peeled out down the gravel road to find this new life.

I drove back into civilization, passing shopping centers on the edge of Spanaway. I was a mix of excitement and exhaustion. I felt like I could sleep the day away, but I was far too excited to put my powers to the use and finally get laid for that. Seeing one of the many Starbucks – I swear they were on ever street corner in Washington State – I realized I could fulfill both of those desires. Getting some desperately needed caffeine was just the a pleasant bonus.

I was nervous as I entered the coffeehouse and doubt started gnawing away at my confidence. All the certainty I felt watching the sun rise was leaking out of the holes my doubt had made. This wasn’t going to work, echoed in my mind. Last night was a dream. A hallucination. Some horribly, elaborate prank at my expense. Possibly with hidden cameras and some Ryan Seacrest look-a-like about to ambush me and broadcast my humiliation to the world as part of some terrible reality TV show.

The Starbucks was crowded with people on their way to work. Three baristas worked the shop. A nerdy looking guy and two, attractive women, all dressed in the baggy, black polo shirts tucked into black pants. Over such drab uniforms, they all wore the trademarked, green aprons with the Starbuck’s mermaid embroidered in white. The first barista – whose nametag read ‘Cynthia’ – was a tall women, mid twenties, with black hair cut short in a vaguely punkish style. Both her nose and her right eyebrow – above dark eyes – were pierced with gold rings; all these featured combined to give her face a certain predatory wildness.

The second female barista – Mary, who was maybe nineteen or twenty – stood a little shorter than Cynthia, with long, auburn hair pulled back into pony tail, and a heart-shaped face dotted with freckles. God, I loved redheads. Our eyes met, hers were a deep emerald, and I felt a foolish grin broadening my face. She returned my smile, gorgeous dimples appearing on her smooth cheeks transforming her face from simply beautiful to absolutely stunning.

I got in line behind a cute twenty-year old. Curly, brunette hair fell about her purple hoodie. My eyes traveled down her back to stare at perky ass covered by a jean skirt; long, tan legs, well-toned, peaked out beneath the frayed edges of the skirt. Staring at the bubbly ass, I wanted to reach out and squeeze it—my cock hardened.

Gathering my courage, I croaked out, “Hi.”

The brunette turned, eyed me up and politely smiled, before turning back.

I can do this, I told myself. You’re a new man. Reborn. I cleared my throat. “Hi, I’m Mark. What’s your name?”

This time the brunette’s smile was far friendlier. “Vivian Anders,” she answer; her voice had a smokey, sultry quality about it.

The holes my doubt gnawed were patched over with fresh confidence—this was going to work. “What color are your panties?”

Vivian blinked, clearly taken-aback. “White, with pink polka dots.” Her tan face flushed. “Why did I say that,” she whispered; mortified.

“It’s all right,” I told her, grinning. It actually worked. I could do anything I wanted. No-one could stop me. “You want to please me, don’t you. Nothing makes you happier than to please me.”

She nodded, embarrassment fading and her smile growing. “What else can I do for you, Mark?”

“Can I have everyone’s attention!” I yelled, loud, confident. The entire shop full of people turned to face me. “The coffee-shop is closed now. Everyone except the staff and Vivian, need to leave. Staff, lock up the store and close the blinds.”

There was some grumbling from the customers, and a few clearly seemed confused as they walked out of the shop, wondering why they were listening to some random guy. The staff seemed even more confused as they followed y commands and closed the store. “Who are you?” asked the male barista, who’s nametag read ‘Ethan’.

“Mark,” I answered. “And we’re going to have a party.” Cynthia gave me a wicked smile, Mary a nervous smile, and Vivian bounced on her heels in excitement, clearly eager to please me. Fuck, this was amazing.

Once the store was locked up, I gathered everyone together. I handed my smart phone to Ethan. “You’re going to film this,” I told. “You’re not going to speak, make noise, or get in the way. You’re just going to film. You’re not going to get excited or aroused. Okay.”

Ethan nodded; brows furrowed in consternation, but he took the phone without saying a word. I turned to the ladies and smiled at them. “Vivian, Mary, and Cynthia, from now on, nothing in the world makes you happier than to please me.”

“What would please you, Mark?” Cynthia purred, licking her lips. She was definitely a wild girl.

“How about you lovely ladies take off your clothes,” I answered. “Let me see those hot bodies of yours.

Cynthia gave a wicked laugh, untied her apron, and quickly pulled her black top off, exposing pale breasts cupped in a black bra. There was a tattoo of a pouncing tiger that ran from below her left breast, down across her stomach, and disappearing into her pants. Flushing a beautiful crimson, Mary pulled her black polo over her head and revealing small breasts covered by a plain, white bra. Vivian’s hoodie and shirt were already on the floor and she reached back to unhook her white bra, her large tits straining against the material, waiting to be set free. My was cock painfully hard in my pants; this was happening.

I was about to lose my virginity to three hot girls I just met!

Mary kicked off her shoes and sliding her pants down her slim legs. Like her bra, her panties were a plain, boring white. I glanced at Cynthia and saw my first pair of live tits. They were perky and firm, a nice handful. Maybe a B-cup. Her nipples were hard and her areolas were the size of quarters. With the bra off, I cold see the tiger’s tail wrap around the bottom of her breast, up the left side and ending just above her areola. She unbuttoned her tight pants and with a sexy shake, shimmed them off her hips. Underneath was a black, skimpy thong. I could see her tiger tattoo continued across her waist and around onto her right asscheek. Then she pulled her thong off and twirled it on her fingers, and tossed it to me.

Naked, Cynthia placed her hands on her hips, and gave me a challenging, lust filled stare.

Her pussy was beautiful. Fully shaved. Red lips slight spread, hinting at the warm, wet depths. A small voice whispered at the back of my mind, telling me this was wrong. I ignored it. I was a new man. I didn’t need to feel guilt anymore. My cock ached, wanting to plunge into her juicy depths.

I turned to Vivian and her tits – large and full and clearly were a pair of C’s – were free now, as tan the rest of her fine body, except for two triangular patches covering her dark nipples. Clearly she didn’t tan topless. Her panties were indeed white and covered in pink polka dots. Vivian stepped out her panties, revealing a neatly trimmed, brunette bush and the tan lines left by her bikini bottoms.

I looked to beautiful Mary, with her enchanting eyes, and watched her fumble with her bra’s clasp; her face was almost as red as her hair with the exertion. Clasp finally undone, she shyly slid the straps off her shoulders and revealed small, perky breasts – B cups – spotted with freckles and dusky-pink, turgid nipples.

I grinned at her, “Very nice tits, Mary.”

She smiled back, “Thanks.” Confidence ballooned in Mary. She stood up straighter, her perky breasts thrust out. Her fingers slid into her plain, white panties waistband and quickly pulled them off. Her pussy was hidden by a forest of bright auburn, and very curly, pubic hair.

I pulled my shirt off and quickly dropped my pants and underwear. Cynthia licked her lips hungrily as she stared at my cock, a vixen in heat. I stared at each of them. Cynthia the most confident and Mary the more reserved. All three were gorgeous. All there were going to be mine.

“Umm, you girls are hot,” I told them. Mary giggled and somehow Cynthia’s grin grew even more wicked. “Turn around for me. Let me see those asses.” Three beautiful asses faced me. Vivian’s tanned and toned, Cynthia’s slim and tattooed, and Mary’s pleasantly plump and round. “Bend over, ladies.”

They bent over; it was an amazing sight: Cynthia’s shaved lips glistened with her juices and a gold ring pierced the middle of her labia; Vivian’s brunette pubes were matted with juices, while her lips were parted, exposing her juicy depths; and Mary’s auburn pussy hair was thinner around her pussy, her lips tight, clitoris peaking out pink and hard. All three were so beautiful. They weren’t the perfect, airbrushed sluts you saw in pornos; they were real, naked girls and that made them far more attractive.

“Am I making you happy?” Vivian husked in her smokey voice, peering sultry over her shoulder at me, wiggling that tight ass.

“Are we?” Mary asked; a catch of fear in her voice. “Are we making you happy?”

I reached out and rubbed Mary’s ass, giving the plump flesh a nice squeeze. “All three of you are making me so happy.” Relief spread on Mary’s face, her beautiful smile deepening. She was my favorite, I realized as a squeezed that ass. She was special. “So happy.”

Not wanting to leave the other girls out I caressed Vivian’s ass, fingers dipping towards her pussy. Then I moved over to Cynthia’s smooth ass, tracing the tiger tattoo across her asscheek. “You’re a dirty girl, aren’t you Cynthia?” I asked, grabbing her pussy ring and pulling gently at it.

She gasped.. “So dirty! I’m a naughty, dirty girl.”

“I bet you’ve fucked another woman before?”

She licked her lips. “I love to eat pussy almost as much as I love to suck cock!”

I grabbed Vivian’s arm and, as I led her to a nearby chair, I asked Cynthia, “I bet you’ve always wanted to eat Mary’s tight pussy?”

Cynthia eyed Mary, who gave a nervous laugh and shrank away from her co-worker’s hungry gaze. “I’ve frigged my clit in the walk-in thinking about that sweet face between my thighs.”

I sat down at the chain, pushing Vivian down on her knees before me. Cynthia walked with a predator’s hunger towards Mary, who took an involuntary step back, glancing over at me. “This will make you happy, Mark?” she asked, voice tight with nerves.

“I want to watch that slut make you cum, Mary!” I groaned as Vivian’s hands slowly stroked my cock with a firm, pleasing grip. I looked down to see Vivian’s tanned face staring up at, lips moist, eyes shining with lust. Her tongue flicked out, grazing the head of my cock, pleasure twitching through my shaft. Her tongue left wet trails as she licked up my dick, ending briefly at my head, giving it a quick, teasing suck, before starting at the bottom all over again. While her mouth drove me wild her fingers gently cupped my balls, rolling them between her fingers.

I watched Mary shake as Cynthia stood before her. She was clearly scared at the idea of fucking a woman, but wanted so desperately to please me; to make me happy. Cynthia reached out, tracing black-painted fingernail across Mary’s right breast, drawing a line down to her nipple, rubbing and pinching it between her fingers. Mary gasped and jumped at the sensation, nervously licking her lips.

“See, it’s not so bad, baby,” Cynthia cooed. Her other hand grasped Mary by the hip and pulled her close, groins and nipples pressing together. “I’ve wanted to fuck you so bad!” Cynthia hissed between kisses on Mary’s neck, working her way up to her ear. “Ever since I walked in on you changing. Redhead’s make me so wet. I had to jill off in the walk-in after I saw you half-naked. I just stuck my hands down my pants and pinched my clit. Umm, I came so hard thinking about your tongue up my twat!”

Vivian’s wet mouth fully engulfed my cock, sucking hard, and electricity raced through my body. It was so amazing—masturbation paled in comparison with a hot chick sucking your cock. Her lips moved up and down, tongue swirling about the tip.

Cynthia ground on Mary, kissing her way along Mary’s cheekbone to her lips. Aggressively she kissed her shy co-worker, shoving her tongue into Mary’s mouth and her hands squeezing Mary’s plump ass. Mary’s arms wrapped around Cynthia, holding tightly to her as they kissed, both girls moaning into each other’s lips as Mary’s hips started writhing in passion.

Cynthia pushed the auburn-haired girl back until she sat down on the edge of a table. Mary was breathing hard; her whole body was flushed crimson and her eyes closed. Cynthia kissed and bit at her neck, moving down to her tits. Hands groped Mary’s breasts, squeezing and caressing. Fingers toyed with her hard nipples as Cynthia kissed lower and lower. She licked Mary’s left nipple then sucked it into her eager mouth and played with the hard nub with her tongue. Cynthia’s right hand slid down Mary’s stomach and disappeared between her thighs. She gasped as Cynthia’s fingers played with her pussy, body quaking in pleasure.

Cynthia’s fingers came away glistening with Mary’s juices. She smeared the juices on Mary’s right nipple before sucking it with gusto, while her hand returned to Mary’s pussy. Her finger’s hooked and Mary jumped as they penetrated her cunt. The auburn-haired girl moaned shrilly, yelling each time Cynthia’s fingers pumped into her hot twat.

Cynthia pulled her sticky fingers out of Mary’s cunt, holding them before Mary’s lips. “You taste so good!” Cynthia moaned. “Taste yourself.”

Mary’s tongue flicked out hesitantly, gathering her dewy fluids off Cynthia’s fingers. “I do,” she whispered in amazement. She smiled and sucked Cynthia’s fingers into her mouth, savoring her pussy’s taste.

Vivian sucked harder on my cock, bobbing up and down. It was wet and warm and so wonderful. I stroked her silky hair and moaned. I watched Cynthia kneel on the floor before Mary, spreading her white legs apart and exposing her curly red pubes, matted with juices. Mary’s eyes shot open and her back arched as Cynthia nosily began to eat out her cunt. Cynthia’s tongue was licking, tasting her pussy, caressing the lips and clit. Then her fingers began fucking Mary

“Its so good!” Mary screamed at the top of her lungs. “Oh my God! It’s so good! Eat me! Oh God! I’m gonna cum! Oh fucking God, yes!”

Mary’s toes curled and her body went rigid, hands grasping Cynthia’s head, as she came with a loud yell. She was so beautiful, a freckled face angel; my cock exploded, several squirts of my cum filling Vivian’s mouth. I breathed heavily and looked down at the brunette slut who smiled up at me, cum glistening on her lips, and in her open mouth a pool of white swam on her tongue.

She swallowed my spunk. “Was it good, Mark?” she asked. “Did I make you happy.”

I nodded, too overwhelmed by my first blowjob to speak. She smiled and started to clean the remaining cum of my cock.

Mary had cum once, but Cynthia showed no signs of stopping. She had both arms wrapped around Mary’s thighs, her mouth shoved hard against her pussy, tongue-fucking the redhead. Mary was hissing a constant stream of, “Oh my God! Eat me! Oh God!”

My cock began to harden again as I watched Mary cum over and over, her perky breasts heaving, before she collapsed in exhaustion back on the table. Cynthia let her go and stood up; her face smeared in pussy juices, and her thighs stained with the fluids leaking from her own cunt.

“You made me happy, Mary. Did you like getting your cunt eaten?” I asked.

Breathless, she nodded. “I didn’t know a woman could make me cum so hard.”

“Didn’t you know?” I asked. “You’ve always loved women. You love their firm breasts, hard nipples, round asses, and juicy cunts. The only thing you love more than fucking a woman is fucking me.”

Mary eyed Cynthia’s body, realization dawning on her. “You’re so beautiful, Cynthia. How have I never seen how hot you are before?”

“Blind?” Cynthia giggled.

“Why don’t you return the favor, Mary,” I told her. “Eat her pussy. Make her cum. Look how wet she is.”

“I’m so wet for you, baby,” Cynthia purred, fingers playing with her clit and rubbing her shaved pussy. “Come taste my honey.”

My cock was hard and ready to go again – clearly my second wish for sexual stamina worked – and I looked down at Vivian still gently licking at my cock. “Sit on my dick, Vivian, and fuck me!”

“Oh hun, I though you’d never ask,” Vivian moaned in that sexy, smokey voice of hers.

She rose up, ponderous breasts and hard nipples jiggling before my face, as she straddled my hips. My hand grabbed one, feeling the firm orb, while I buried my face in those titties. They were smooth as silk save for hard nipples that wonderfully rubbed on my cheeks. Her hand was on my cock, steering it towards the warmth of her cunt. I groaned as the wet lips of her pussy engulfed the head of my cock and slowly lowered down my shaft.

“Jesus!” I moaned. I was in a woman. It felt fucking amazing! A warm, tight wetness encased me; the walls of her pussy soft and velvety. It was too much for me. I bit her nipple as I came inside her.

“Fuck yeah!” Vivian yelled, “Fill my hot cunt with your spunk. It’s so warm.” Her hips rose and fell, rotating about my still hard cock, plunging me over and over into her sopping sheath. I grasped her ass, squeezing her firm cheeks and threw my head back in pleasure. I didn’t even get soft after cumming; her warm cunt – and my wish – kept me rigid as a steel I-beam.

Vivian hugged me tightly now, fucking me hard as her tits rubbed against my chest. Her hot lips brushed me ear and she hissed, “Oh Mark! Your cock feel so fucking great in my twat! Oh fuck! Oh goddamn fuck! I’m so happy that I get to fuck you! So goddamn happy!”

I looked to my left and saw Cynthia sitting on a table edge with her legs spread wide, while her fingers played with her hard nipples. Mary knelt before Cynthia, her face inches from Cynthia’s wet cunt. As she knelt, the auburn-haired girl’s plump ass faced me and I could just see a hint of red, furred pussy peaking shyly between slim, pale thighs.

“Start by licking up my slit,” the wild girl instructed Mary. “Give my clit a little flick and start over at the bottom.” Mary’s head moved in and Cynthia groaned, throwing her head back and closing her eyes in pleasure. “How do I taste, baby?”

Mary giggled, “Sweet and tarty,” before she dived back in.

“Uhh,” Cynthia moaned, “That’s because I’m such a dirty tart. Dig into my pussy with your tongue now, dig in deep. Oh, yeah! Just like that!”

Vivian started doing a twist with her hips, fucking me hard and slow now. “Oh, god that’s great, slut!” I hissed into her ear.

She leaned away from me, arms grasping my shoulders, face contorting in pleasure. “Do you like it! Do you like my dirty cunt on your cock?”

“I do!” I moaned. “I love it!” Smiling, Vivian bent down to kiss me, my cum still glistening on her lips and I stopped her. “Good sluts don’t kiss a man with jizz on their lips.”

“Oh, sorry,” she moaned. “Let my tight, wet cunt make it up to you!”

My fingers dipped into Vivian’s ass crack, teasing her puckered asshole. She moaned, tossing her head and spilling brunette hair across our faces. I stuck my finer into her asshole and she gasped and stopped fucking me in surprise at the intrusion into her tight bowels.

“Don’t stop!” I hissed and sucked a big nipple into my mouth. She started fucking me again; shallow strokes that kept me deep in her pussy.

“Don’t be afraid to use your fingers,” Cynthia was telling Mary. “Uuhhh, yeah! I like when you pinch my clit!”

A low moan was coming from Vivian now; her hips quickened their paces. “I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum! Oh god, you’re big cock’s making me cum!”

Her pussy tightened on me as her body bucked in my arms. It felt so good on my cock, her cunt massaging me. I was so close, and moaned through clenched teeth as I shot a second load into Vivian’s warm depths. She collapsed on me, and we enjoyed the afterglow of our orgasms as we watched Mary’s lesbian instruction.

“Your tongue is so limber,” Cynthia moaned; Mary’s head shaking from side to side as her lips devoured Cynthia’s cunt. “Stick some fingers in, baby!”

Mary started to lick at Cynthia’s clit as she slid two fingers slowly inside her. The air was filled with the juicy aroma of hot pussy, a heady aroma that was stirring life into my cock. Cynthia panted, rotating her hips as Mary finger-fucked her.

“So god-damned good!” Cynthia hissed. “Curl your fingers up. Yeah, right there! Keep rubbing right there, bitch! That’s my G-spot!” Cynthia’s backed arched in pleasure, breasts heaving, and one hand grabbed Mary’s auburn braid and pulled the girl harder against her clit. “Oh, god! I’m gonna cum! Fuck!” Her body went rigid, then shook twice and she collapsed back onto the table. “Goddamn, this girl learns fast! She’s a grade A muff diver.”

Mary grinned at me; her face smeared in pussy. Behind her, Cynthia’s legs were still spread open, revealing swollen vulva drenched in juices.

“Did you like it?” I asked Mary.

She nodded. “I loved it!” Her tongue licked red lips, scooping Cynthia’s cunt juices up.

I beckoned to her. She rose, small breasts jiggling slightly, and sauntered over to Vivian and I. “Give me a kiss.” Smiling, she bent down and kissed me gently and I tasted the tart flavor of Cynthia’s pussy juices. “Let Vivian taste, too.”

Mary turned and the two ladies kissed before me, tongues playing with each other. I stuck my hand between Mary’s thighs and shoved two fingers into her cunt; she moaned into Vivian’s kiss. I pulled my sticky fingers to my lips and tasted her juices. They were sweeter than Cynthia, with a hint of spiciness. I held my fingers up to the ladies who broke their kiss and licked the rest of the juices off.

At the table, Cynthia had recovered, sitting up sightly and staring at me with a predatory hunger, one hand lazily playing with her clit. My cock started to harden in Vivian’s pussy. Vivian moved her hips, pussy stroking my hardening cock. “You ready to go again, honey,” her smokey voice asked.

“I am,” I told her. “But the other ladies need my attention, too.” Vivian pouted and squeezed her pussy on my now fully rigid cock. Mary looked at me with a hopeful expression and Cynthia’s eyes smoldered with desire. “Mary, why don’t you put your new found, grade A muff diving experience to good use. Vivian has a cunt full of my cum that needs to be cleaned out.”

Sighing, Vivian rose off me, my cock popping out of her cunt that was messy with our combined fluids. Mary guided her to a nearby table and knelt before her. My white semen ran out of her cunt, pooling about her ass. Mary’s tongue slid across her inner thigh, cleaning up the semen and pussy juices, before her fingers spread open Vivian’s pussy and she dived her tongue in.

I walked over to Cynthia who rubbed her pussy invitingly. I grabbed her arm and pulled her hard to her feet and shoved her against a decorative pillar. Her tattooed ass faced me, and she grinned wickedly at me over her shoulder, wiggling her rear invitingly. I squeezed a cheek and then slapped it.

“I’ve been so naughty!” moaned Cynthia. “I need to be punished!”

I smacked her ass again. “What bad things have you done?”

“Ohh,” Cynthia groaned in a considering manner as I spanked her a third time, her white ass reddening. “I just fucked my co-worker while on the clock and in the store! I’m such a dirty whore!”

“I know just how to punish such a filthy girl!” I hissed into her ear, my cock pocking the softness of her ass. I spread her cheeks, pressing at her puckered asshole.

“Oh, yeah!” Cynthia moaned. “Fuck my ass! That’ll punish me!”

I pushed my cock hard against her, slowly pushing into her tight, warm ass. My shaft was still drenched in Vivian’s pussy juices, providing lube. I moaned as my cock disappeared into her ass, sinking in easily – I was pretty sure this wasn’t Cynthia’s first time getting fucked in the ass – and I kept pushing until I felt her asscheeks on my groin. It was tight and hot and felt so different from Vivian’s wet pussy.

Cynthia moaned as my thrust shoved her hard against the column; one hand rubbed her pussy and clit, the other wrapped around the column for support as I pounded her ass. I grabbed her hip with one hand for leverage, and reached the other around to twist a hard nipple.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Cynthia chanted loudly. “Pinch my nipple harder! I’ve been so bad!”

I fucked her faster, groaning into her ear. It felt so great in her ass—hot and velvety tight. So fucking great. Nearby, Vivian moaned loudly as Mary ate her pussy with gusto. I glanced over at the pair. Vivian’s large, tanned breasts jiggled beautifully as her body shook beneath Mary’s tonguing, while Mary’s arms were wrapped tightly about Vivian’s waist.

God, Mary was so beautiful.

“That’s so hot!” I moaned into Cynthia as I reamed her ass. “Look at them!”

Cynthia turned her head. “God damn that is! And so is your cock in my ass. Fuck me harder!”

I let go of her tit to grab her hips with both hands and I fucked her as hard as could. She moaned and screamed and came hard and long while her cunt massaged my shaft. A soft breast brushed against my arm and Mary was standing on my right, hand caressing my hip; face smeared with Vivian’s juices. She grabbed my head and pulled me down to her lips and kissed me and I tasted Vivian’s strong, tangy flavor.

“Don’t stop,” begged Cynthia; I realized I had stopped fucking her when Mary kissed me. “I’m so close to another orgasm!”

Mary smiled, “Fuck that slut’s ass!” Then she grabbed Cynthia’s face with both hands and kissed her hard, Cynthia’s tongue tasting Vivian’s juices. In such a short time, Mary had transformed from a shy girl to this sexually adventures vixen.

Vivian stepped up on my left side, her pillowy breasts brushing against me. She pressed the wetness of her cunt on my hip, grinding her clit in time with my strokes into Cynthia’s tight ass, and soft sighs escaped her lips.

“Did Mary do a good job?” I asked her, enjoying the feel of her cunt sliding like a sponge on skin.

Vivian purred in my ear, “Her tongue was amazing!”

Between low moans, Cynthia panted, “She’s a … oh yeah … fast learner. Oh, fuck!” Mary’s hand had slid down Cynthia’s stomach and played with her cunt while she bent down and sucked Cynthia’s right nipple into her mouth. “Oh, that’s good, sugar! Don’t be afraid to bite it! Ooh, yeah! Just like that!”

My hand reached out and fondled Mary’s ass. She looked up at me, smiling around Cynthia’s nipple. My fingers found her warm wetness between her thighs and I slid up insider her, eliciting a sweet moan. Vivian nibbled at my neck and ear, still grinding her cunt on me as if she was urging me to fuck Cynthia’s ass harder. I reveled in the wild girl’s tight bowels, my balls tightening as I felt my explosive release nearing.

“Take it, you dirty bitch!” I moaned slut’s ear as I came deep in her ass.

“Oh, god!” Cynthia roared. “I’m cumming and cumming! Your cum is in my ass! Sweet Jesus. Cum in my dirty, filthy ass!”

I fucked her two more times, the last of my cum squirting inside, then I slumped into her back, breathing heavily. I kissed Cynthia’s cheek and the side of her mouth. Vivian moaned in my ear, creaming on my hip as she came.

Mary sucked Cynthia’s juices off her fingers, smiling coquettishly at me, her green eyes twinkling with attraction. She was bewitching, a siren leading me to the rocks and I would gladly dash myself on her shores just to taste her perfection. I pulled out of Cynthia’s tight ass, eliciting a gasp from her parted lips.

“Stay just like that, Cynthia,” I ordered. “I want to stare at your fine ass.” Cynthia grinned at me and wiggled her ass, dirty cum leaking out of her hole. “Vivian, get down on your knees and suck my cock clean like a good slut.”

“Mhh, gladly, honey.” She knelt down and started to aggressively lick my cock.

I grabbed Mary and pulled her close and kissed her passionately as Vivian sucked my cock. I pulled this wonderful, auburn-haired create tight against my right side, her wet pussy rubbing on my hip. I enjoyed the feel of her smooth skin as I caressed her back, then slid down to knead her plump ass.

“All clean, hun,” Vivian husked.

“Vivian, you’ve realized today that you are a lesbian. The only cock you’ll ever want to touch is mine. The only thing you like more that fucking a woman is fucking me.”

Vivian grinned and sucked the head of my cock into her mouth.

“Cynthia’s ass is looking dirty,” I told Vivian, “Why don’t you clean her up.”

Vivian popped my cock out of her mouth and turned to Cynthia’s ass. My cum had run down Cynthia’s thighs and Vivian’s tongue licked up her leg and into Cynthia’s ass while Cynthia cooed in pleasure. “When you finish cleaning her ass out, Vivian, fuck her. Both of you should make each other cum over and over.”

Vivian’s answer was muffled by Cynthia’s ass. Cynthia moaned, “I can’t wait to suck on her big titties.”

I turned to Mary, my hard cock rubbing on her stomach. “You’re my favorite, Mary.” She blushed and I captured her lips in a brief kiss. “You’re so gorgeous, enchanting. Fuck, I don’t know. You’re something special, a goddess.” I tasted her sweet lips again, her tongue gentle as it probed my mouth. “It made me so happy to see you be with Cynthia and Vivian.”

She smiled and kissed me, then grabbed my cock with her gentle fingers. “Is it my turn now?”

“Since you’ve been such a good and patient girl, it’s time for your reward.”

Her smile was so bright and beautiful, freckled face filled with joy, and her emerald eyes sparkled with desire. We kissed hard, lips mashing together and tongues fencing as she gently stroked my cock. My hand slid up and grasped her small breast, rubbing her hard nipple while my other hand continued kneading her ass. The kiss was warm and sweet and I could almost taste her lust for me along with the musk of Vivian’s pussy.

I couldn’t say how long we kissed—my first real kiss. I was lost in pleasure of making out with this beautiful creature; the feel of her soft ass and firm breast in my hands, the hard nipple pinched between my fingers, and the electricity of her hand stroking my cock, drawing my cum out like an oil derrick. I moaned into her mouth, squeezed her ass hard, and erupted on her fingers and stomach and hip as my entire body electrified with passion. She milked my cock a few more times, squeezing the last of my cum on her stomach before pulling away, a coquettish smile playing on her lips as she licked my white sperm off her fingers.

“Mmhhh, that’s good,” she husked. “I love the taste of cum.” Her fingers scooped up more cum off her stomach and sucked it slowly off her fingers.

I don’t know if it was the eroticism of the moment or if I was falling in love with this sweet angel, but I decided to take Mary with me. To make her mine. Her handjob was so good; I needed to return the favor. For some reason I cared that she enjoyed herself just as much as I had. I didn’t care if Vivian or Cynthia came when I fucked them; their pleasure didn’t matter—only mine did.

I kissed her lips, not caring that they were stained with my cum—only a slut shouldn’t kiss a man with cum on her lips. Mary was so much more than that. My hand dipped between her legs and I felt the wetness of her sex. She gasped as my fingers pushed into her cunt. I felt something against the heel of my palm, a hard, spongy nub—her clit.

My palm rubbed her clit, sweet cries filling my ears, and I started to suck and bite at her pale neck. I wanted to leave a hickey, to let the world know that Mary had a lover. My fingers explored the warm wetness and velvety softness of her pussy. I left a second hickey on her right breast, and she was panting in pleasure. My lips moved to her hard nipple, sucking it into my greedy mouth. She tensed in my arms and then screamed loudly as she came, body shaking and pussy flooding my hand with her juices.

“Oh God!” she hissed. “Oh God!”

I dropped to my knees before her and breathed in the scent of her sex and stared at her swollen lips surrounded by flaming hair. I buried my face into her snatch and worshiped my Goddess with my tongue. I had never gone down on a girl and just let my instincts guide me. She tasted heavenly, like a Goddess should: a sweet and spicy dessert. My tongue scraped along her lips, flicking her clit, before I shoved it deep into her pussy, fucking her with my tongue. I tried to remember what Cynthia told Mary earlier, kissing, sucking and stroking all over her pussy and clit. From Mary’s moans and gasps, I must have been doing just fine.

Her fingers gripped my short hair and she pulled me into her cunt, hips rotating. “Oh sweet God! That’s so good, Mark!” Her voice rose in pitch. “Just like that! Ohhh! Fuck! I’m gonna cum!” Her grip tightened in my hair and fresh juice flooded my mouth. “Oh, thank you Mark,” she panted. “Thank you, that was so amazing.”

“I want to sixty-nine with you,” I told her.

She nodded eagerly.

I laid out on my back and she straddled my face, her furry pussy descending to my lips. I started to lick her as she softly started to kiss the head of my cock. Short kisses all over the tip and shaft and then her warm mouth engulfed my cock. She went lower and lower and deep-throated my cock. She was just full of surprises!

Mary would suck on my head for a few moments and then slide my cock all the way inside her throat. I pinched her clit, rolling the hard nub between fingers and licked hard and deep with my tongue. Her hands were gently massaging my balls, coxing my cum out. My spunk spurted into her mouth and she swallowed it while her hips bucking on my face from her orgasm.

Breathless, we both cuddled on the floor, me on my back and Mary pressed up against my side, cradled in my arms, her hard nipples brushing my chest. I stroked sweat-damp auburn hair out of her face. Her soft lips pressed gently against my cheek.

“Thank you,” she murmured in my ear. “My boyfriend would never eat my pussy.” She froze, face recoiling in shame. “Oh god, Mike. What have I done!” Tears welled in her eyes. “How could I cheat on him.”

“Shh,” I consoled, wiping a tear with my finger. “Mike’s never treated you right, that’s why you’re dumping him for me. I’m your boyfriend now. You’re mine forever, right?”

Mary sniffed, “Sorry, I’m being stupid. You’re right, he was always a jerk. He never cared if I had an orgasm and never helped with the housework. He definitely never went down on me! ” She kissed me. “I’m your girl now. Umm, I can’t believe this all happening. It’s so heady, like a dream that I don’t want to wake up from.”

“You won’t,” I told her, getting lost in her emerald eyes. “You love me with all your heart and would never get jealous of me with another woman. You would just be happy seeing me being happy.”

“Of course I would never get jealous,” Mary giggled. “I love you, and there is definitely enough of you to go around.” Her hand grasped my cock. “Mmmhh, definitely enough.”

I laughed and kissed her. “I’m enough man for you,” I told her. “You will never desire another man, only other women. You can touch and fuck as many women as you want, but I’m the only man for you.”

Mary kissed me, her mouth hot and full of desire. “Why would I want another man?” She squeezed my shaft. “This is all the cock I need. He feels all lonely, and my pussy craving some company.”

I grinned and kissed her, rolling Mary onto her back. Her lithe legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me close. My cock bumped her pussy and missed entering on the first thrust. Her hand reached down, grasping my cock, and guided it to the mouth of her cunt. She let out a low moan as I sheathed my cock inside her. I savored the velvety feel of her. I stared into her deep, green eyes as my cock slid fully into her sheathe. We stared into each other’s eyes, and it was like our souls had became as one as our bodies had.

I saw love in those green depths.

It didn’t matter to me that I told her to love me. She believed it. She was mine, and that was all that mattered. I started to slowly fuck her as we gazed into each other’s souls. Her hands grabbed my back, fingernails digging into my flesh and her legs clamped tight about me. Her hips moved to the rhythm of our lovemaking. It felt so good, so right to be inside her. It was a dream come true. She would never reject me, never hate me, or belittle me. She would never hurt me.

I drowned in her passion, swept away by the storm of emotions that filled us both. I loved this beautiful creature—this Goddess. I finally found what I had always wanted and feared to seek, because I was too much of a coward to face the chance of rejection.

I found love.

I started to fuck her faster, the sweet press of flesh drawing me closer to my orgasm. Our bodies were one, moving together, both striving to make the other cum. She moaned my name and I groaned hers. Her cunt was hot and wet and tight and so amazing on my cock. Mary came first, howling like a gale.

I fucked her as fast as I could, feeling my balls tighten. Her passion massaged my shaft, driving me closer and closer to my peak. Another orgasm rippled through her cunt and a third, propelling me higher and higher towards my climax. She gasped and panted, grinding her clit against my groin and I reached the summit. I exploded inside her.

“Oh, so good!” she moaned. “Fill me up with your cum. So good!”

“I love you,” I whispered in her ear, our bodies entwined.

I felt wetness on her cheeks as she cried in joy. “I love you, too!” she gasped.

I kissed her tears away and rested in her embrace. Even with my wish for sexual stamina, I need a bit of break. No. I wanted a break so I could enjoy holding her and luxuriate in her arms. I breathed her scent into my nose: herbal soap and sweat and the spicy aroma of her cunt all mixing together to form Mary. I felt safe and warm and a content happiness spread through me as we held each other. I gently nibbled at her neck and she cooed in delight.

Gasps and moans of pleasure filled the coffee shop and I remembered that I told Cynthia and Vivian to make each other cum and cum. I lifted up on my elbows, and looked around. They were on the floor nearby, legs scissored together, allowing their cunts to kiss each other. Their hips writhed in pleasure as the tribbed each other.

“The look so beautiful and happy together,” Mary whispered in my ear, and an idea formed. They did look so beautiful together.

“I bet they would make a great couple,” I whispered back. My cock was stirring again inside Mary tender warmth. I always found two girls tribbing to be so hot. Cynthia and Vivian were both crying out as they orgasmed. I caressed my lover’s body as we watched the two women continue fucking each other through their orgasms, frantically trying to reach another. My hand found the soft flesh of Mary’s ass.

“I want to know every part of you,” I whispered into her ear, licking the lobe. “Have you ever had anal sex?”

Mary tensed in my arms briefly. “No. Mike,” – I was pleased to here a scathing tone in her voice at the mention of her boyfriend – “he always wanted too. But I was afraid it would hurt too much.”

“Would you let me fuck you up the ass?” I asked.

She hesitated, “I don’t know. Would that make you happy?”

“What do you think?” I asked her. I was curious, and hopeful, that she would want to of her own free will. It seemed strange that, after ordering the woman to love me and please me, I would care about her making her own decisions. Maybe I really did love her.

Mary swallowed. “You’ll go slow and be gentle?” she asked timidly.

“I never want to hurt you,” I told her. “We’ll make sure you’re nice and ready.”

A depraved idea popped in my head as I stood up. I reached out and helped her to her feat, my cum running in rivulets down her legs and a puddle of our juices was staining the floor. “Go get your phone,” I told her.

Mary didn’t ask why, but turned to obey, heading for the back area of the coffee shop. I couldn’t help pinching her shapely ass as she walked away. She jumped and playful glared back at me, before disappearing into the back. I turned to the other girls and told them to stop fucking each other. Both were exhausted but smiling. When Mary returned, I told them the plan.

“Vivian, you’re going to get Mary’s ass ready for my cock. Lick it and lube it with your cunt juices. Mary, you bend over that table and get ready to call Mike and break up with him.”

She nodded and frowned. “Why don’t I just call him now?”

“I want you to do it when I’m fucking your ass,” I told her. “I want you to tell him all about your new lover Let him know just how much you love my cock, how hard you came for me, and how I’m fucking you up the ass; where you would never let him touch you. He deserves it for being such an asshole to you.”

Mary flushed in shame. “I guess I can do that,” she mumbled. “No. I can definitely do that. The asshole deserves it for the hussy from his work!”

“Cynthia, I want you to give Mary some pointers and advice to make her first anal sex go smoothly.”

Mary bent over the table and Vivian tongued Mary’s ass and worked her fingers into Mary’s cunt. It was so hot, and my cock ached with desire. Cynthia bent over next to Mary and began to whisper in her ear. Vivian’s fingers had started a slow, steady reaming of Mary’s ass as Cynthia nibbled on Mary’s ear.

After another few minutes, Vivian – working her fingers faster in and out of Mary’s ass – said, “She’s nice and lubed.”

“Let me get my cock lubed,” I said and thrust my cock deep into Cynthia’s cunt.

She gasped in surprise, her cunt squeezing down on my cock. It felt so good, I almost wanted to stay. Almost. After a few strokes, I pulled out and Cynthia moaned in disappointment. Vivian held Mary’s asscheeks open for me and I placed my cock, glistening with Cynthia’s juices, on the rosebud of Mary’s anus.

“Here I go,” I gently warned.

Mary nodded, her eyes widening as the head of my cock disappeared in. “Christ, that feels huge back there,” she moaned as I slowly worked my cock into her ass.

When I was all the way in, I asked how she was doing.

“Fine,” she panted, her ass squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “It’s not that bad.” I pulled back and slid in again, and she purred, “It’s not that bad at all,” Her ass felt amazing; tighter and rougher than her pussy.

“You’re doing good, babe,” Cynthia encouraged her.

“Mmhh,” Mary moaned and picked up her phone. She fumbled with it, navigating the menu, and found Mike’s number and hit call.

“Put it on speaker,” I told her. More fumbling and she managed to turn on the speaker phone. She moaned loudly and set the phone before her on the table.

The phone rang and rang and I thought it was going to go to voice mail when a sleepy voice answered, “Hey, Mary.”

“H-hey, Mike,” Mary moaned into the phone. I fucked her faster now, excited to be violating her while she humiliated her boyfriend.

“You okay babe?” he asked.

“Just getting … uhhh … fucked in the ass by my new boyfriend! Oh god! Harder, Mark. Fuck me harder!” she screamed into the phone.

There was a pause. “Say that again, Mary?” Mike asked in confusion.

“My new…ohhh God…boyfriend is fucking my ass,” she moaned. “I’m dumping you. You’re tiny dick has never satisfied me the way Mark’s has!”

“What’s going on!” he asked in a panic. “Is someone making you say this, Mary?”

Mary let out a throaty laugh. Her ass jiggled every time my groin slapped into it and the table rocked. Her auburn pony tail draped across her white back, writhing like a tongue of flame, and I grabbed her hair and pulled on it, yanking her head back. She let out a low moan.

“I’m such a naughty girl!” she gasped. “Oh fuck! Mark’s made me cum so hard. Not like you. I’ve never felt so amazing!” She let a loud howl and her ass clamped down on my cock like vice. “I’m cumming! His dick in my ass is making me cum!”

“Why are you doing this?” Mike demanded. “If this is a joke, it’s not funny?”

“It’s no joke, Mike,” she panted into the phone. “I just came from getting my ass fucked by my new boyfriend. It was so amazing!”

“Please, Mary,” Mike begged. “This isn’t like you!”

“We’re done Mike,” she told him. “You can go crawl to that slut. Mmm, I gotta go. I’m feeling another orgasm cumming!” Mary hung up.

“Fuck that’s hot,” Vivian moaned, her fingers flying across her clit.

I nodded my head to the table and Vivian smiled knowingly. She climbed up on it, sitting down before Mary’s face. I loosened the tension on Mary’s ponytail so she could dive into Vivian’s spread open pussy. Vivian’s large tits heaved up and down and she writhed on Mary’s tongue, her finger pulling hard at her large nipples.

Cynthia bent down to Mary’s ear, and hissed, “Eat that slut, bitch. Make her cum on that nasty tongue!” The table rocked more as Cynthia fucked her cunt on the table edge.

Mary’s phone started to ring, a loud pop song. Maybe Rhianna. I wasn’t sure. I was a rock and metal guy. Mary paused her muff diving. “It’s just Mike,” she said and hung up the phone. It immediately started to ring again. This was getting annoying.

“Vivian, take a picture of us with Mary’s phone,” I ordered. Vivian nodded and pulled up the phone, playing with some menus. I buried my dick deep in Mary’s ass and yanked hard on her hair, lifting her face up from Vivian’s pussy. I pulled Cynthia close to me and pulled her into a kiss. Vivian snapped the photo.

She showed it to everyone. It was fucking amazing. Mary’s face glistened with juices and smiling happily while I pulled on her hair. The angle was good to just make out that I was buried in her ass. You could see Cynthia’s tits pressed against my arms and her tongue in my mouth, while one of her hands was squeezing Mary’s ass. You could even see Vivian’s tanned thighs alongside Mary, suggesting just how her face got wet.

“Text him, ‘See how happy I am. So stop calling me, loser. PS that’s pussy juices on my face.’” Vivian quickly text the message and sent it and I went back to fucking Mary velvety ass. Mary went back to eating tangy pussy and Cynthia went back to fucking the table edge. The phone didn’t ring again.

All of use were moaning and cursing, building to our cums. It was so hot, watching the girl I was ass fucking eat another beautiful women out. Cynthia’s hand rubbed down my stomach, feeling the shaft of my cock were it disappeared into Mary’s ass. She moved her hand lower, between us, brushing my balls as they slapped against Mary’s pussy. Mary gasped into Vivian’s pussy as Cynthia found her clit and started rubbing.

My balls boiled over; I moaned and dumped my cum inside her bowels. Mary screamed into Vivian’s cunt as she came again, her ass contracting on my cock, milking the last of my cum out. Vivian fucked herself on Mary’s face, shuddering – her big tits heaving like the swell of the ocean – as she climaxed, and next to me Cynthia gasped and squirted her juice onto the table’s corner.

Vivian cleaned my cock off while Cynthia cleaned out Mary’s ass and pussy. I pulled on my clothes when Mary came on Cynthia’s face, and my auburn-haired Goddess happily smiled at me. I tossed her panties to her. She was still a little wobbly from cumming so much and we all laughed as she hopped around on one foot trying to pull on her panties and not fall over. I pocketed Cynthia’s black thong and Vivian’s pink polka dot panties.

I took my phone back from Evan. The poor bastard stood and filmed the entire thing. I had almost no memory left on my phone. It looked my phone barely caught any of the orgy before it ran out of space. I sighed, realizing I should probably get a camcorder and some spare memory cards if I wanted to capture these moments on film. Maybe that should be my next stop. And Mary definitely needs something nicer to wear than her uniform. And a wax. Her pussy was hot, but I liked the bare look better.

I had Cynthia make me a mocha and Mary had a chai tea. It was sexy watching Cynthia make the drinks naked, her body glistening with sweat and pussy juices and cum. She made the most of it. Prancing around and bending over when she pretended to drop something so I could see her beautiful, shaved pussy with its pink, inviting depths. She spilled cream on her tits and Vivian and I licked her clean. Finally, coffee and a breakfast sandwich in hand, it was time to give my final instructions.

“Evan, when Mary and I leave, you will clean up the store and then forget what happened. You closed the store because the hot water shut off.” I remembered from a summer working in fast food that a restaurant couldn’t be open without hot water. Some sort of health department rule. “Its fixed now and you can reopen. Sadly, Mary quit because she has a better job, now.”

Evan just nodded.

“Cynthia and Vivian. Mary thinks you’re really beautiful together. I agree. From now on, you two are lesbian lovers. The only man you desire is me. Okay?” They nodded and embraced and kissed each other. “To make money, I want you two to stream your love making. Let me know when you do. Stream at least twice a week. More would be better.” Cynthia grinned wickedly at Vivian.

We all friended each other on Facebook so we could keep in touch. I kissed Vivian’s pouty lips – she had washed my cum away with Cynthia’s pussy juices – and then Cynthia’s. I held out my hand to Mary. “Well, shall we get going?”

She grabbed my hand; squeezed it gently. “Where to?”

“Our future,” I told her and we walked out the door.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 2